An examination of those plausible appearances which seeme most to commend the Romish Church, and to preiudice the reformed Discovering them to be but meere shifts, purposely invented, to hinder an exact triall of doctrine by the Scriptures. By Mr Iohn Cameron. Englished out of French.
         Traicté auquel sont examinez les prejugez de ceux de l'église romaine contre la religion reformée. English
         Cameron, John, 1579?-1625.
      
       
         
           1626
        
      
       Approx. 292 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 90 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17864
         STC 4531
         ESTC S107409
         99843110
         99843110
         7820
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17864)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7820)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 587:15)
      
       
         
           
             An examination of those plausible appearances which seeme most to commend the Romish Church, and to preiudice the reformed Discovering them to be but meere shifts, purposely invented, to hinder an exact triall of doctrine by the Scriptures. By Mr Iohn Cameron. Englished out of French.
             Traicté auquel sont examinez les prejugez de ceux de l'église romaine contre la religion reformée. English
             Cameron, John, 1579?-1625.
             Pinke, William, 1599?-1629.
          
           [8], 173, [3] p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Lichfield and William Turner, for Edward Forrest,
             Oxford :
             Ann. Dom. 1626.
          
           
             A translation by William Pinke of: Traicté: auquel sont examinez les prejugez de ceux de l'Église romaine contre la religion reformée.
             With a final errata leaf.
             Running title reads: Popish preiudices against the reformed rel. examined and confuted.
             This state lacks the two-leaf dedication to the Company of Skinners. The preliminaries are in two settings: (1) Two leaves unsigned; title page has a square block of four type ornaments; line 4 of "To the reader" ends "book"; no contents leaves. (2) Four leaves signed *; title page has a rectangular block of eight type ornaments; line 4 of "To the reader" ends "booke"; contents leaves have chapter 16 with "direction is which".
             Identified as STC 4531a on UMI microfilm.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           AN
           EXAMINATION
           OF
           THOSE
           PLAVSIble
           Appearances
           which
           seeme
           most
           to
           commend
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           preiudice
           the
           Reformed
           .
        
         
           DISCOVERING
           THEM
           to
           be
           but
           meere
           shifts
           ,
           purposely
           invented
           ,
           to
           hinder
           an
           exact
           triall
           of
           doctrine
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           By
           Mr
           IOHN
           CAMERON
           .
        
         
           Englished
           out
           of
           French.
           
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Lichfield
          
           and
           
             William
             Turner
          
           ,
           for
           
             Edward
             Forrest
          
           .
           Ann.
           Dom.
           1626.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           COurteous
           Reader
           :
           for
           preventing
           mistakes
           ,
           giue
           me
           leaue
           to
           aduertise
           thee
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           passages
           of
           this
           book
           beside
           the
           
             running
             title
          
           ,
           J
           haue
           vsed
           the
           word
           Preiudice
           in
           a
           sense
           ,
           not
           very
           vsuall
           in
           English
           ,
           make
           it
           answere
           to
           the
           French
           word
           Preiugè
           ,
           which
           my
           Author
           vseth
           ,
           not
           for
           an
           ill
           preconceit
           ,
           as
           wee
           commonly
           take
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           such
           a
           plausible
           appearance
           ,
           as
           before
           due
           examination
           ,
           ma●
           bee
           a
           probable
           ground
           for
           any
           preconceit
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           either
           good
           or
           bad
           .
           So
           Antiquitie
           is
           a
           Preiudice
           for
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           against
           vs
           ,
           because
           that
           before
           a
           iudicious
           examination
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           probable
           ground
           for
           common
           braines
           to
           conceiue
           well
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           mistrust
           ours
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           beene
           so
           superstitious
           in
           expressing
           my
           Authors
           word
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           obserued
           some
           translators
           
           to
           be
           :
           I
           haue
           not
           construed
           ,
           but
           translated
           ,
           keeping
           (
           as
           neere
           as
           I
           could
           )
           an
           euen
           course
           between
           a
           Pedant
           &
           a
           Paraphrast
           :
           For
           when
           the
           Originall
           is
           not
           to
           be
           learned
           by
           the
           Translation
           ,
           I
           tbink
           it
           not
           only
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           also
           conuenient
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           that
           liberty
           .
           The
           neglect
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           commonly
           Translations
           are
           thought
           to
           tast
           flat
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Originall
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           wonder
           if
           some
           slipps
           haue
           escaped
           mee
           ,
           seeing
           a
           man
           may
           be
           as
           absurdly
           ouer
           seene
           by
           too
           much
           animaduersion
           ,
           as
           by
           none
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           most
           circumspect
           diligence
           )
           a
           man
           may
           dote
           as
           much
           by
           gazing
           through
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           by
           staring
           beside
           it
           :
           yet
           I
           hope
           there
           are
           none
           so
           grosse
           as
           that
           they
           may
           abuse
           either
           my
           Author
           ,
           or
           his
           Reader
           .
        
         
           Farwell
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         AN
         EXAMINATION
         of
         the
         Prejudices
         of
         those
         of
         the
         Romish
         Church
         ,
         against
         those
         of
         the
         Reformed
         Religion
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           That
           passion
           blindeth
           the
           iudgement
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           hindreth
           it
           from
           assenting
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           IT
           's
           a
           matter
           worthy
           astonishment
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           vulgar
           braines
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           most
           eminent
           wits
           ,
           should
           suffer
           themselues
           to
           be
           so
           easily
           wonne
           ,
           by
           the
           out-sides
           of
           lies
           ,
           to
           beare
           armes
           against
           the
           truth
           .
           Albeit
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           more
           excellent
           a
           temper
           it
           is
           of
           ,
           the
           more
           naturall
           ,
           and
           eager
           an
           appetite
           it
           hath
           after
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           trut●
           :
           by
           the
           same
           instinct
           loathing
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           especially
           disdaining
           to
           be
           cheated
           .
           So
           
           that
           even
           the
           most
           artificiall
           flatterers
           ,
           insteed
           of
           humoring
           it
           ,
           would
           offend
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           once
           conceiued
           it selfe
           to
           be
           but
           flattered
           :
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           it
           once
           compleatly
           apprehended
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           would
           stoope
           to
           it
           ,
           how
           harsh
           and
           bitter
           soever
           it
           were
           .
           So
           hard
           is
           it
           but
           that
           the
           compleat
           representation
           ,
           the
           inside
           of
           a
           lye
           will
           offend
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           truth
           affect
           vs.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           mischiefe
           is
           the
           perversenesse
           of
           our
           passions
           ,
           which
           oftentimes
           so
           over-heat
           ,
           and
           distemper
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           exhaling
           thick
           ,
           and
           black
           vapours
           vpon
           the
           vnderstanding
           they
           either
           disturb
           our
           iudgements
           ,
           or
           altogether
           dull
           our
           apprehensions
           .
           Neither
           deale
           they
           so
           well
           with
           vs
           as
           those
           piercing
           smoakes
           ,
           which
           bereauing
           man
           of
           his
           bodily
           sight
           ,
           yet
           leaue
           him
           still
           this
           vncomfortable
           priviledge
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           seeth
           nothing
           ,
           so
           he
           cannot
           bee
           gull'd
           by
           any
           lying
           apparitions
           .
           Whereas
           when
           a
           heart
           chafed
           with
           passion
           ,
           hath
           dimmed
           ,
           yea
           extinguished
           the
           light
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           ,
           yet
           that
           takes
           not
           from
           it
           a
           presumptuous
           conceit
           of
           its
           owne
           cleere
           sight
           ,
           and
           reall
           comprehension
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           Whence
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           man
           compassed
           about
           with
           thick
           darknesse
           ,
           confidently
           dreameth
           that
           he
           walketh
           in
           the
           Sunne
           shine
           ,
           and
           is
           strongly
           conceited
           that
           he
           hath
           then
           fast
           hold
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           he
           huggeth
           an
           absurd
           ,
           ridiculous
           fable
           .
           This
           corruption
           is
           almost
           vniversall
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           a
           generall
           distemper
           of
           all
           the
           humours
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           's
           dispersed
           into
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           mans
           life
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           Epidemicall
           disease
           of
           our
           soules
           which
           maketh
           vs
           easily
           induced
           to
           beleeue
           all
           that
           for
           true
           which
           we
           desire
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           
           sutable
           to
           our
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           convenient
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           ,
           and
           execution
           of
           our
           desires
           ,
           and
           designes
           .
           Vpon
           this
           we
           invent
           vnto
           our selues
           probabilities
           ,
           and
           readily
           entertaine
           such
           as
           are
           presented
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           beleeue
           that
           matters
           are
           so
           as
           passion
           willeth
           vs
           to
           conceiue
           them
           :
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           that
           which
           we
           desire
           should
           be
           false
           ,
           as
           thwarting
           our
           aymes
           ,
           crossing
           and
           encumbring
           our
           enterprises
           by
           the
           like
           naturall
           flattery
           of
           our selues
           ,
           we
           perswade
           our selues
           that
           it
           is
           false
           indeed
           ,
           or
           suffer
           our selues
           to
           be
           easily
           so
           perswaded
           by
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           veine
           of
           this
           corruption
           may
           be
           espied
           even
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           man.
           Children
           are
           cheered
           ,
           and
           delighted
           ,
           if
           one
           tell
           them
           that
           the
           tale
           which
           pleaseth
           them
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           they
           willingly
           beleeue
           it
           how
           strange
           ,
           and
           fabulous
           soever
           it
           otherwise
           seeme
           vnto
           them
           :
           cōtrariwise
           they
           are
           vexed
           and
           discouraged
           ,
           if
           one
           plainely
           tell
           thē
           that
           it
           was
           fained
           only
           for
           pleasure
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           stick
           this
           impression
           into
           them
           .
           So
           naturally
           familiar
           is
           the
           power
           which
           passion
           hath
           ,
           to
           darken
           ,
           and
           blindfold
           the
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           whosoever
           loueth
           with
           a
           fit
           of
           passion
           ,
           he
           will
           descry
           many
           shewes
           of
           arguments
           to
           encourage
           his
           affection
           ,
           in
           the
           discourse
           of
           him
           who
           extolleth
           that
           vpon
           which
           he
           doteth
           .
           And
           as
           he
           desireth
           that
           that
           which
           he
           loueth
           shou●d
           bee
           praise-worthy
           ,
           beholding
           it
           through
           this
           clowd
           ,
           he
           vieweth
           it
           in
           a
           shape
           and
           colour
           farre
           different
           from
           the
           naturall
           .
           Parents
           oft-times
           curb'd
           by
           civility
           from
           an
           outward
           expression
           of
           their
           indiscreet
           affection
           ,
           yet
           in
           themselues
           giue
           the
           lye
           to
           those
           who
           freely
           tell
           them
           
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           children
           :
           for
           it
           being
           a
           iust
           cause
           of
           extreame
           griefe
           vnto
           vs
           to
           be
           the
           parents
           of
           vntoward
           children
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           hardly
           beleeued
           by
           vs
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           remaineth
           any
           probability
           of
           the
           better
           contrary
           .
           He
           who
           is
           desirous
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           law-suit
           will
           conceiue
           a
           pretious
           esteeme
           of
           weake
           ,
           and
           frivolous
           counsell
           ,
           which
           perswadeth
           him
           that
           his
           cause
           is
           good
           :
           contrariwise
           he
           will
           disesteeme
           ,
           and
           bee
           much
           displeased
           with
           the
           solidereasons
           of
           a
           sage
           Counseller
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           the
           goodnesse
           both
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           skill
           ,
           certifieth
           him
           of
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           disswadeth
           him
           from
           entring
           into
           law
           .
           All
           this
           proceedeth
           from
           this
           passion
           which
           entangleth
           his
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           hindreth
           it
           from
           a
           steedy
           view
           of
           those
           cozening
           semblances
           ,
           from
           an
           impartiall
           examination
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           comparing
           of
           them
           with
           the
           truth
           .
           Even
           so
           some
           one
           sick
           of
           an
           ignominious
           disease
           ,
           against
           all
           other
           Physitians
           he
           will
           willingly
           approue
           of
           him
           who
           shall
           iudge
           him
           to
           be
           sicke
           indeed
           ,
           but
           of
           an
           honest
           disease
           .
           Imprinting
           according
           to
           his
           desire
           this
           false
           conceit
           into
           his
           minde
           ,
           vnder
           the
           superscription
           of
           truth
           :
           for
           so
           a
           lye
           is
           never
           approued
           of
           ,
           but
           masked
           with
           the
           looks
           of
           its
           opposite
           .
           Yea
           our
           owne
           passions
           varnish
           it
           over
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           hinder
           vs
           from
           tearing
           of
           its
           vaile
           ,
           for
           feare
           least
           we
           beholding
           it
           with
           a
           narrow
           eye
           ,
           stripped
           of
           the
           borrowed
           face
           of
           truth
           ,
           should
           be
           affrighted
           by
           its
           vglinesse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           That
           this
           imperfection
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           passion
           ,
           is
           discouered
           principally
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           IT
           may
           be
           that
           in
           the
           civill
           part
           of
           mans
           life
           where
           (
           if
           the
           worst
           come
           to
           the
           worst
           )
           it
           toucheth
           but
           the
           temporall
           good
           :
           this
           affected
           winking
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           is
           not
           altogether
           hurtfull
           .
           But
           in
           Religion
           it
           fareth
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           danger
           here
           is
           dreadful
           ,
           and
           the
           losse
           beyond
           recovery
           :
           when
           all
           here
           is
           embarked
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           ,
           the
           body
           &
           the
           soule
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           no
           more
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           at
           least
           a
           forlorne
           kinde
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           everlastingly
           miserable
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           wofull
           complement
           of
           all
           vnhappinesse
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           this
           mischieuous
           quality
           hath
           so
           encroached
           vpon
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           insinuated
           it selfe
           into
           such
           good
           footing
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           never
           more
           domineering
           ,
           and
           peremptory
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           question
           is
           concerning
           Religion
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           which
           God
           requireth
           of
           vs.
           a
           The
           poore
           Indians
           so
           long
           as
           they
           are
           shewed
           braue
           ensigne
           ,
           or
           curious
           picture
           (
           because
           the
           imbroderie
           ,
           and
           painting
           ravish
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           man
           is
           naturally
           idolatrous
           )
           runne
           to
           them
           like
           birds
           to
           the
           fowlers
           crye
           ,
           even
           to
           adore
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           enshrined
           some
           Deity
           .
           But
           otherwise
           ,
           let
           o●e
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           errours
           ,
           of
           the
           errours
           of
           their
           fore-fa●hers
           ,
           they
           will
           demand
           (
           b
           as
           did
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           
             Frisland
             )
             What
             is
             become
             of
             their
             progenitors
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             formerly
             dead
             in
             their
             errours
             ?
          
           And
           if
           one
           answere
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             in
             hell
          
           ,
           they
           will
           reply
           ,
           
             that
             they
             will
             goe
             thither
             also
             ,
          
           secretly
           giuing
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           likelyhood
           they
           should
           be
           there
           ,
           The
           loue
           which
           they
           beare
           towards
           them
           maketh
           them
           mistake
           this
           sad
           truth
           for
           a
           lye
           ,
           because
           it
           implieth
           the
           condemnation
           of
           those
           whom
           nature
           ,
           or
           acquaintance
           hath
           most
           indeared
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           by
           reasons
           so
           sensible
           ,
           that
           meere
           sense
           might
           comprehend
           them
           ,
           it
           be
           strongly
           endeauored
           to
           make
           the
           folly
           of
           the
           
             Turkish
             Religion
          
           visible
           vnto
           a
           Turke
           ,
           all
           this
           while
           the
           Sunne
           is
           but
           shewed
           to
           a
           beetle
           ,
           the
           Turke
           sees
           not
           a
           whit
           :
           not
           as
           if
           that
           had
           impaired
           his
           senses
           ,
           but
           it
           being
           an
           irksome
           businesse
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           horrid
           absurdities
           of
           his
           superstition
           ,
           his
           passions
           grow
           furious
           ,
           &
           either
           besot
           his
           vnderstanding
           ,
           or
           divert
           it
           from
           a
           discontenting
           speculation
           of
           such
           a
           truth
           ,
           which
           being
           assented
           to
           ,
           would
           force
           him
           to
           pronounce
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           vpon
           his
           country-men
           ,
           his
           Sultan
           ,
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           kindred
           .
           This
           is
           so
           torturing
           a
           griefe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           nature
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           remaineth
           as
           incredible
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           vnpleasant
           ,
           vnlesse
           God
           worke
           aboue
           nature
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           accuse
           the
           obstinate
           Iewes
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           by
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           wee
           shall
           stop
           their
           mouths
           ,
           we
           shall
           convince
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           not
           convert
           them
           .
           c
           An
           inconsiderate
           zeale
           without
           knowledge
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           obserued
           it
           )
           d
           a
           superstitious
           reverence
           of
           the
           traditions
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           
           e
           a
           sottish
           doting
           vpon
           their
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           f
           a
           desire
           of
           the
           restauration
           of
           their
           state
           ,
           of
           their
           restablishment
           in
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           ;
           g
           overspread
           their
           eyes
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           a
           vaile
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           behold
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Christ
           ;
           h
           who
           nullifieth
           their
           traditions
           ;
           i
           teareth
           from
           them
           the
           false
           covert
           of
           righteousnesse
           ;
           k
           who
           confoundeth
           their
           hope
           of
           an
           earthly
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           ;
           l
           who
           frustrateth
           their
           expectation
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           Messias
           triumphing
           in
           secular
           pompe
           :
           m
           who
           bindeth
           them
           to
           the
           taking
           vp
           of
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           n
           presenting
           himselfe
           to
           them
           crucified
           ,
           o
           and
           in
           his
           Crosse
           the
           shame
           ,
           &
           horrour
           of
           the
           rebellion
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           thus
           ,
           and
           more
           harsh
           to
           the
           naturall
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Iew
           :
           and
           therefore
           hee
           is
           no
           lesse
           blockish
           ,
           and
           backward
           to
           beleeue
           it
           .
           In
           as
           much
           as
           he
           considereth
           not
           ,
           neither
           alloweth
           the
           true
           ,
           &
           full
           poise
           to
           those
           meanes
           whereby
           this
           truth
           should
           be
           proued
           vnto
           him
           .
           It
           is
           then
           from
           his
           passion
           that
           this
           his
           
           affected
           ,
           voluntary
           ,
           and
           in
           consequence
           malicious
           ignorance
           proceedeth
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           That
           the
           vnderstanding
           troubled
           by
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           alwaies
           findeth
           pretences
           ,
           to
           make
           it selfe
           beleeue
           that
           which
           it
           desireth
           should
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           this
           ignorance
           wanteth
           colour
           ,
           which
           giueth
           it
           at
           least
           the
           aspect
           ,
           and
           complexion
           of
           a
           true
           knowledge
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           it
           deceiueth
           him
           
           who
           hath
           it
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           others
           also
           .
           a
           The
           Paynims
           puffe●
           vp
           with
           a
           conceipt
           of
           their
           owne
           wisedome
           ,
           esteemed
           the
           doctrines
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           to
           be
           meere
           dotages
           .
           b
           To
           this
           purpose
           they
           alledged
           all
           that
           which
           reason
           blinded
           with
           passion
           could
           furnish
           them
           with
           ,
           albeit
           that
           in
           their
           superstition
           they
           beleeved
           many
           things
           much
           more
           repugnant
           to
           humane
           reason
           .
           They
           alle●ged
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           
             Pagan
             superstition
          
           sprang
           vp
           long
           after
           the
           truth
           .
           Had
           we
           but
           the
           ●earned
           discourse
           of
           Iosephus
           against
           Appion
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           instruct
           vs
           that
           that
           wisdome
           so
           much
           vaunted
           of
           was
           of
           late
           birth
           in
           comparison
           to
           th●t
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           alleaged
           a●so
           their
           c
           miracles
           ,
           their
           prodigious
           wonders
           ,
           their
           oracles
           ,
           t●e
           d
           disasters
           which
           befell
           the
           world
           after
           the
           publication
           of
           Christianity
           :
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           confir●ed
           by
           many
           ,
           and
           most
           admirable
           miracles
           against
           the
           contemners
           of
           it
           :
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           bin
           promised
           ,
           &
           spokē
           of
           long
           before
           by
           oracles
           far
           exceeding
           theirs
           in
           
             clearnesse
             ,
             antiquity
          
           ,
           and
           truth
           :
           as
           if
           whilst
           the
           
             Pagan
             superstition
             flourished
          
           the
           world
           had
           not
           smarted
           vnder
           the
           same
           evills
           ,
           which
           it
           felt
           since
           the
           preaching
           of
           th●
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           it
           had
           felt
           more
           tolerable
           plagues
           .
           And
           as
           i●
           this
           multiplication
           of
           evills
           were
           not
           rather
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           so
           excellent
           a
           gra●e
           t●
           t●e
           butcherie
           ,
           and
           martyring
           of
           so
           many
           poore
           soules
           guilty
           of
           nothing
           but
           Christianity
           ,
           blamelesse
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           ,
           living
           not
           so
           much
           like
           men
           ,
           
           as
           Angels
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           please
           but
           to
           read
           the
           relation
           of
           Symmachus
           to
           t●e
           Emperours
           
             Theodosius
             ,
             Valentinian
          
           ,
           and
           Arcadius
           
           apologizing
           for
           Paganisme
           ,
           you
           shal
           find
           there
           were
           never
           grosser
           vntruthes
           invented
           ,
           nor
           yet
           more
           like
           vnto
           truth
           :
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           spoken
           with
           more
           impiety
           ,
           or
           more
           plausibility
           ,
           the
           author
           being
           as
           eloquent
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           irreligious
           .
        
         
           These
           poore
           Paynims
           little
           thought
           they
           maintained
           a
           bad
           cause
           ;
           their
           affection
           to
           it
           made
           them
           mistake
           it
           for
           good
           .
           e
           They
           excused
           that
           in
           Paganisme
           ,
           which
           in
           Christianity
           they
           esteemed
           a
           folly
           ,
           a
           crime
           ,
           a
           sacriledge·
           For
           Paganisme
           they
           enslaved
           their
           vnderstandings
           ,
           &
           busied
           them
           to
           search
           out
           reasons
           against
           reason
           ,
           in
           it
           they
           swallowed
           even
           Elephants
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           they
           accuratly
           strained
           ,
           and
           sifted
           every
           circumstance
           :
           the
           propension
           of
           their
           affections
           swayed
           them
           to
           an
           approofe
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           f
           Ancestours
           ,
           forbade
           them
           to
           condemne
           so
           many
           braue
           spirits
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           to
           remoue
           the
           bounds
           which
           the
           renowned
           Ancients
           had
           fixed
           ,
           to
           tumble
           into
           the
           hazard
           of
           ruine
           ,
           and
           confusion
           (
           so
           they
           imagined
           )
           their
           Empire
           ,
           and
           g
           Common-wealth
           which
           never
           receiveth
           such
           violent
           tosses
           ,
           nor
           ever
           feeleth
           such
           furious
           shaking-fits
           as
           when
           alterations
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           are
           stirring
           in
           it
           .
           Having
           vpon
           these
           considerations
           conceived
           a
           hatred
           against
           Christianity
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           them
           afterward
           to
           invent
           more
           prejudices
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           h
           The
           Iewes
           for
           the
           most
           part
           blindly
           condemned
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           doctrine
           .
           i
           But
           
             if
             any
             one
             will
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             my
             father
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           vnto
           them
           )
           
             he
             shall
             iudge
             of
             the
             doctrine
             :
          
           noting
           thereby
           ,
           that
           the
           primary
           cause
           of
           their
           malicious
           ignorance
           was
           the
           corruption
           
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           Yet
           they
           were
           not
           to
           seeke
           for
           pretences
           .
           They
           opposed
           against
           him
           k
           antiquity
           ,
           l
           succession
           ,
           m
           the
           promises
           made
           vnto
           them
           ,
           n
           the
           strangenesse
           ,
           and
           novelty
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           o
           the
           contemptible
           condition
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           disciples
           ,
           and
           followers
           .
           But
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           evill
           lay
           deeper
           ,
           inveterated
           even
           with
           in
           their
           marrow
           ,
           p
           an
           invincible
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           q
           an
           obstinate
           resolution
           not
           to
           let
           goe
           their
           hold
           of
           the
           superstition
           of
           their
           forefathers
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           That
           Passion
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           produceth
           at
           this
           day
           the
           like
           effects
           ,
           and
           covereth
           it selfe
           with
           the
           like
           plausible
           pretences
           .
        
         
           WHo
           doubteth
           but
           that
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           same
           passions
           cause
           vs
           to
           conceiue
           the
           same
           prejudices
           against
           the
           same
           truths
           ?
           It
           s
           a
           very
           harsh
           point
           to
           condemne
           our
           forefathers
           for
           Heretickes
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           putrifie
           their
           memories
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           an
           impious
           ,
           and
           vnnaturall
           act
           towards
           them
           .
           The
           Pagans
           had
           this
           consideration
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           haue
           it
           at
           this
           day
           .
           We
           who
           are
           men
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           passions
           with
           them
           ,
           haue
           the
           very
           same
           inclination
           ,
           willingly
           to
           beleeue
           that
           the
           Religion
           of
           our
           Grandfathers
           ,
           was
           the
           only
           holy
           ,
           and
           divine
           Religion
           .
        
         
           It●
           insupportable
           to
           nature
           (
           because
           tempered
           with
           little
           sweetnes
           )
           to
           incur●e
           disgrace
           ,
           to
           procure
           the
           displeasure
           of
           parents
           ,
           kindred
           ,
           neighbours
           ,
           countrymen
           ,
           
           superiours
           .
           These
           respects
           are
           able
           to
           produce
           in
           vs
           at
           least
           this
           effect
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           wish
           that
           the
           religion
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           civill
           lawes
           haue
           obliged
           vs
           were
           the
           true
           .
           This
           desire
           afterward
           can
           it
           not
           stagger
           the
           iudgement
           :
           and
           this
           staggering
           can
           it
           not
           terminat
           it selfe
           in
           a
           firme
           resolution
           to
           hold
           our selues
           fast
           vnto
           it
           :
           and
           not
           to
           examine
           whether
           it
           be
           as
           sound
           as
           it
           is
           favourable
           ?
           Because
           that
           comming
           to
           discerne
           its
           imperfections
           ,
           our
           conscience
           will
           not
           suffer
           vs
           to
           be
           any
           longer
           at
           quiet
           ,
           vntill
           we
           change
           it
           for
           a
           better
           ,
           even
           vpon
           condition
           of
           running
           into
           inconveniences
           so
           cumbersome
           ,
           and
           vnwelcome
           vnto
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           nature
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           ambitious
           spirit
           of
           man
           perceiveth
           it selfe
           taken
           vp
           already
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           by
           a
           religion
           propitious
           to
           his
           ambition
           ,
           and
           invited
           on
           the
           other
           side
           by
           such
           a
           one
           as
           bindeth
           him
           to
           renounce
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           embrace
           the
           infamy
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           we
           doubt
           of
           his
           partiality
           in
           the
           choice
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           easie
           to
           iudge
           on
           which
           side
           he
           will
           turne
           the
           ballance
           ?
           Certainely
           man
           cannot
           strip
           himselfe
           out
           of
           all
           affection
           of
           religion
           ;
           in
           the
           same
           proportion
           he
           doth
           that
           ,
           he
           vnmanneth
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           best
           ,
           but
           a
           monster
           of
           nature
           in
           humane
           shape
           .
           Perforce
           then
           he
           is
           to
           make
           profession
           of
           some
           kinde
           of
           religion
           ,
           the
           profession
           of
           irreligion
           being
           more
           infamous
           then
           that
           of
           a
           brutish
           ,
           stupid
           sensuality
           .
           But
           amongst
           so
           many
           religions
           when
           he
           commeth
           to
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           True
           his
           affections
           ,
           his
           particular
           interests
           accompany
           him
           to
           the
           ballance
           ,
           and
           there
           sway
           all
           .
           The
           truth
           how
           soundly
           soever
           propounded
           ,
           how
           evidently
           soever
           manifested
           ,
           
           how
           powerfully
           soever
           vrged
           is
           not
           able
           to
           make
           the
           counterpoise
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           St.
           Paul
           recommending
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           wishing
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           to
           King
           Agrippa
           ,
           excepted
           his
           bonds
           :
           as
           knowing
           right
           well
           ,
           what
           a
           stumbling
           block
           the
           bondes
           ,
           and
           crosse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           to
           Potentates
           .
        
         
           Wee
           are
           wont
           to
           excuse
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           defend
           a
           wicked
           person
           if
           favourable
           ,
           and
           beneficiall
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           wee
           thinke
           the
           cariage
           of
           a
           good
           man
           to
           be
           peeuish
           ,
           froward
           ,
           and
           cruell
           if
           hee
           oppose
           our
           ends
           ,
           &
           thwart
           our
           purposes
           .
           Iust
           so
           it
           is
           with
           our
           affection
           towards
           religion
           :
           if
           it
           fauoureth
           vs
           ,
           and
           apply
           it selfe
           to
           our
           humours
           we
           are
           curious
           in
           inventing
           trickes
           to
           adorne
           it
           ,
           and
           artificiall
           colours
           to
           beautifie
           it
           .
           If
           we
           doe
           already
           ,
           or
           are
           like
           to
           make
           profession
           of
           it
           vpon
           good
           advantagious
           hire
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           probabilities
           are
           vnto
           vs
           so
           many
           convincing
           ,
           &
           irresistible
           demonstrations
           :
           the
           grosser
           and
           more
           palpable
           heresies
           in
           it
           are
           but
           petty
           mistakes
           :
           the
           horrible
           abuses
           ,
           and
           enormities
           are
           but
           such
           slips
           as
           should
           be
           borne
           with
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           .
           But
           towards
           the
           religion
           crosse
           to
           his
           affections
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           his
           ambition
           man
           behaueth
           him selfe
           after
           another
           fashion
           :
           he
           stretcheth
           ,
           and
           straineth
           his
           wits
           to
           espie
           some
           faults
           in
           it
           ▪
           in
           it
           a
           small
           wrinkle
           ,
           a
           wart
           ,
           a
           superficiall
           spot
           seemeth
           vnto
           him
           an
           hideous
           deformity
           .
           Oft
           times
           he
           will
           not
           or
           dares
           not
           so
           much
           as
           looke
           vpon
           it
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           captiuated
           by
           its
           beauty
           .
           He
           willingly
           openeth
           the
           eare
           to
           him
           who
           is
           a
           deadly
           enemy
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           him
           who
           slandereth
           it
           ;
           he
           stops
           it
           against
           them
           who
           only
           can
           represent
           it
           to
           him
           in
           its
           natiue
           purity
           ,
           never
           considering
           
           but
           in
           hasty
           ,
           and
           prefunctory
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           firmenes
           of
           its
           grounds
           ,
           for
           feare
           least
           a
           truth
           so
           euident
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           should
           come
           to
           master
           ,
           and
           tame
           the
           rebellion
           of
           his
           vnderstanding
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           V
           :
           That
           to
           be
           throughly
           assured
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           examine
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           reasons
           ,
           vpon
           which
           it
           is
           grounded
           .
        
         
           SEing
           that
           such
           is
           the
           inclination
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           it
           concerneth
           him
           who
           desireth
           to
           bee
           throughly
           setled
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           narrowly
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           bare
           prejudices
           ,
           plausible
           pretences
           ,
           respects
           meerely
           carnall
           which
           make
           it
           pleasing
           vnto
           him
           ,
           or
           whithe●
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           be
           so
           cleere
           ,
           and
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           conscience
           remaines
           convinced
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           soule
           satisfied
           ,
           the
           minde
           resolued
           and
           content
           .
           This
           disquisition
           ,
           this
           meditation
           will
           be
           of
           excellent
           vse
           in
           making
           way
           for
           the
           discerning
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           of
           truth
           from
           errour
           ,
           superstition
           from
           piety
           ,
           of
           the
           abuse
           from
           that
           which
           is
           legitimate
           ,
           custome
           from
           law
           .
           For
           it
           will
           furnish
           vs
           with
           proofes
           ,
           not
           drawne
           from
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           accessory
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           meerely
           accidentall
           :
           but
           such
           as
           are
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           principall
           ,
           and
           which
           result
           from
           the
           nature
           ,
           &
           essence
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           .
           Proofes
           infallible
           ,
           and
           inforcing
           a
           necessary
           conclusion
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           either
           conclude
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           doe
           ,
           the
           most
           the
           conclusion
           
           can
           doe
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           the
           proofes
           were
           produced
           plausible
           ,
           and
           g●acious
           ,
           the
           contrarie
           suspected
           ,
           and
           odious
           ,
           being
           nothing
           else
           (
           if
           we
           esteem
           of
           them
           as
           they
           are
           )
           but
           likely-hoods
           of
           truth
           ,
           prettie
           conjectures
           .
           Now
           is
           it
           not
           well
           knowne
           that
           the
           most
           plausible
           ,
           and
           gracious
           causes
           ,
           are
           not
           alwaies
           of
           their
           ranke
           ,
           which
           being
           not
           commended
           but
           by
           their
           own
           proper
           right
           ,
           haue
           that
           for
           the
           only
           ground
           ,
           &
           reason
           not
           of
           the
           favour
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           justice
           they
           demande
           ?
           And
           those
           which
           by
           reason
           either
           of
           the
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           partiality
           of
           men
           are
           suspected
           ,
           and
           hated
           ,
           haue
           they
           not
           oft-times
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           equity
           on
           their
           side
           ?
           Certes
           the
           most
           pure
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           the
           most
           innocent
           innocencie
           would
           be
           punishable
           ,
           were
           it
           enough
           to
           make
           one
           guilty
           ,
           to
           be
           thought
           so
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           may
           proceede
           farther
           ,
           and
           affirme
           that
           the
           suspition
           of
           falsity
           ,
           is
           a
           calamitie
           ordinary
           to
           truth
           .
           Vnder
           an
           vncomely
           maske
           ,
           their
           may
           be
           hid
           an
           admirable
           beauty
           .
           Should
           the
           diamond
           lose
           it's
           invincible
           solidity
           ,
           or
           the
           inward
           fountaine
           of
           its
           bright
           ,
           and
           sparkling
           luster
           if
           sometimes
           it
           be
           found
           so
           outwardly
           discoloured
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           view
           ,
           it
           can
           hardly
           be
           knowne
           for
           a
           diamond
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           Courts
           of
           Iustice
           it
           's
           ordained
           that
           accusers
           should
           bring
           in
           their
           inditement
           of
           the
           largest
           ,
           that
           the
           court
           may
           be
           fully
           informed
           concerning
           the
           accused
           parties
           :
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           called
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           it
           only
           presupposeth
           a
           suspition
           .
           Let
           then
           preiudices
           ,
           exceptions
           ,
           and
           pretences
           be
           imployed
           to
           the
           vttermost
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           religion
           suspected
           ,
           so
           that
           vpon
           them
           without
           more
           adoe
           the
           accusers
           ground
           not
           its
           condemnation
           ,
           
           so
           that
           they
           tarrie
           vpon
           tearmes
           of
           suspition
           vntill
           they
           proceede
           orderly
           to
           a
           larger
           enquiry
           ,
           and
           a
           stricter
           examination
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           question
           be
           not
           a
           whit
           spared
           ,
           nor
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           the
           most
           vigorous
           proofe
           .
           If
           a
           rich
           diamond
           suspected
           of
           bastardy
           had
           sence
           ,
           it
           would
           call
           for
           the
           touchstone
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           a
           triall
           .
           Truth
           also
           being
           suspected
           ,
           reioiceth
           and
           presuming
           vpon
           victory
           ,
           triumpheth
           already
           ,
           if
           shee
           be
           put
           to
           a
           serious
           examination
           ,
           and
           her
           last
           triall
           .
           The
           decree
           which
           imposeth
           this
           vpon
           her
           ,
           is
           not
           against
           her
           ,
           but
           for
           her
           ,
           this
           disgraceth
           her
           not
           but
           helpeth
           her
           to
           the
           only
           meanes
           by
           which
           shee
           may
           redeeme
           her
           credit
           .
           This
           is
           that
           shee
           most
           earnestly
           desireth
           as
           beeing
           a
           passage
           ,
           and
           introduction
           to
           her
           glory
           .
           It
           is
           her
           affliction
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           but
           she
           maketh
           not
           that
           her
           complaint
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           subiect
           of
           her
           grievances
           ,
           custome
           hath
           sweetned
           this
           vnto
           her
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           tolerable
           .
           Her
           complaint
           and
           greife
           which
           she
           cannot
           so
           easily
           disgest
           is
           that
           shee
           seeth
           her selfe
           condemned
           vpon
           surmises
           ,
           her
           cause
           not
           being
           sifted
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           where
           lieth
           the
           maine
           point
           of
           her
           defence
           ,
           and
           where
           shee
           hath
           reserued
           all
           her
           strength
           .
           For
           other
           wise
           by
           reason
           of
           by
           matters
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           circumstances
           ,
           appearances
           ,
           coniectures
           ,
           she
           would
           be
           quite
           lost
           ,
           &
           ofttimes
           borne
           downe
           by
           a
           lie
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           too
           well
           knowne
           that
           by
           such
           meanes
           the
           better
           causes
           are
           lost
           ?
           That
           by
           such
           trickes
           bad
           causes
           almost
           commonly
           in
           corrupt
           times
           seeke
           and
           obtaine
           the
           victory
           ?
           Excellently
           then
           to
           this
           purpose
           spake
           Tertullian
           .
           
           
             Truth
             entreateth
             not
             to
             haue
             her
             cause
             favoured
             because
             shee
             wondreth
             not
             at
             her
             condition
             .
             Shee
             knoweth
             
             that
             shee
             is
             a
             stranger
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             amongst
             strangers
             shee
             easily
             meeteth
             with
             enimies
             .
             But
             shee
             hath
             her
             kindred
             ,
             residence
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             dignity
             in
             the
             heavē
             .
             One
             thing
             yet
             she
             affectionatly
             beggeth
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             vnheard
             .
             What
             can
             the
             lawes
             loose
             here
             where
             they
             haue
             absolute
             authority
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             vouch
             safed
             a
             hearing
             ?
             Shall
             not
             their
             power
             be
             with
             more
             credit
             increased
             ,
             if
             they
             condemne
             her
             euen
             hauing
             heard
             her
             .
             But
             if
             they
             condemne
             her
             without
             hearing
             her
             ,
             beside
             the
             hatred
             of
             manifest
             vniustice
             ,
             they
             will
             incurre
             also
             the
             suspicion
             of
             a
             bad
             conscience
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             would
             not
             heare
             that
             which
             hauing
             heard
             they
             could
             not
             haue
             condemned
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           VI.
           That
           the
           cause
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           hath
           beene
           condemned
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           vpon
           bare
           preiudices
           ,
           without
           ev●r
           beeing
           throughly
           examined
           .
        
         
           THey
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           haue
           incurred
           this
           suspition
           ,
           in
           condemning
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           without
           considering
           it
           ,
           and
           examining
           it
           to
           the
           bottome
           .
           They
           auoid
           both
           the
           hearing
           of
           our
           sermons
           ,
           and
           reading
           of
           our
           writings
           :
           they
           neither
           reade
           ,
           nor
           meditate
           vpon
           the
           holy
           scripture
           .
           The
           high
           esteeme
           which
           they
           haue
           both
           of
           the
           learning
           ,
           and
           honestly
           of
           their
           Doctors
           ,
           hath
           preuailed
           thus
           farre
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           
           they
           haue
           chosen
           them
           for
           Iudges
           ,
           in
           a
           cause
           wherein
           themselues
           are
           parties
           .
           Parties
           accused
           not
           of
           a
           pettie
           fault
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           crime
           ,
           a
           sacriledge
           ,
           an
           impiety
           in
           causing
           the
           revolt
           of
           Israel
           .
           If
           this
           accusation
           be
           false
           it
           were
           an
           easie
           and
           effectuall
           course
           to
           silence
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           lay
           open
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           the
           weaknes
           ,
           and
           impertinencie
           of
           the
           reasons
           .
           Why
           are
           they
           so
           affraid
           to
           heare
           it
           ?
           why
           is
           it
           a
           kind
           of
           sacriledge
           amongst
           them
           to
           be
           busied
           in
           so
           serious
           ,
           and
           so
           holy
           a
           meditation
           ?
           Why
           is
           it
           made
           a
           shriving
           matter
           to
           haue
           but
           thought
           of
           it
           ?
           Who
           made
           these
           ordinances
           ?
           Who
           instituted
           this
           so
           wary
           a
           discipline
           ?
           What
           was
           their
           plot
           in
           it
           ?
           What
           benefit
           expect
           they
           from
           it
           ?
           If
           the
           Pope
           be
           innocent
           ,
           why
           made
           he
           this
           prohibition
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           part
           of
           innocency
           ,
           or
           of
           guiltines
           to
           entreate
           ,
           yea
           command
           that
           the
           accusation
           should
           not
           be
           heard
           ?
           This
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           tendes
           it
           to
           iustifie
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           auoid
           ,
           and
           escape
           iudgement
           ?
           doubtlesse
           he
           doth
           as
           good
           as
           openly
           confesse
           that
           he
           is
           affraid
           of
           it
           .
           If
           wee
           had
           vsed
           such
           a
           subtile
           methode
           in
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           wee
           shoulde
           haue
           afforded
           iust
           matter
           of
           presumption
           against
           our selues
           ,
           that
           wee
           went
           not
           that
           way
           to
           worke
           honestly
           ,
           
             bona
             fide
          
           ,
           but
           driuen
           to
           it
           by
           an
           ill
           conscience
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           true
           indeed
           that
           in
           their
           schooles
           ,
           and
           writings
           they
           sometimes
           mention
           our
           accusation
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           they
           ought
           the
           more
           to
           be
           suspected
           of
           it
           .
           For
           he
           who
           hindreth
           his
           accuser
           from
           being
           vnderstood
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           accusation
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           will
           propose
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           secretly
           giueth
           vs
           leaue
           to
           presume
           ,
           tha●
           hee
           disguiseth
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           shift
           it
           off
           .
        
         
         
           It
           's
           also
           the
           common
           and
           continuall
           complaint
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           that
           their
           accusation
           is
           neuer
           proposed
           but
           mangled
           ,
           and
           counterfeit
           ,
           that
           their
           faith
           is
           represented
           by
           its
           enemies
           ,
           out
           of
           its
           naturall
           shape
           .
           That
           their
           Adversaries
           in
           their
           disputations
           against
           them
           ,
           doe
           but
           quarrell
           with
           their
           owne
           fictions
           ,
           and
           combate
           with
           puppets
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           .
           That
           they
           represent
           some
           prints
           ,
           and
           lineaments
           of
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           their
           true
           decencie
           ,
           and
           proportiō
           ,
           like
           certaine
           looking-glasses
           which
           represēting
           the
           visage
           mishapen
           ,
           yet
           after
           a
           sort
           preserue
           something
           of
           the
           hue
           and
           complexion
           .
           So
           they
           hauing
           vnder
           taken
           ●s
           they
           say
           to
           paint
           our
           deformities
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           one
           to
           looke
           vs
           in
           the
           face
           .
           What
           may
           be
           thought
           of
           the
           cunning
           ,
           or
           ingenuity
           of
           that
           Painter
           which
           would
           haue
           vs
           iudge
           of
           his
           picture
           without
           comparing
           it
           to
           the
           originall
           ?
           They
           cite
           ,
           and
           reade
           our
           bookes
           in
           the
           chaire
           ,
           as
           the
           false
           accusers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           their
           cavilling
           sophistry
           ,
           alleaged
           his
           words
           to
           a
           contrary
           sence
           .
           But
           if
           they
           deale
           fairely
           ,
           and
           say
           no
           more
           then
           what
           is
           true
           ,
           why
           giue
           they
           not
           their
           people
           leaue
           to
           looke
           ,
           and
           consider
           at
           their
           leasure
           whether
           matters
           are
           so
           or
           no
           ?
           Why
           is
           the
           meere
           curiositie
           of
           reading
           ,
           and
           hearing
           our
           workes
           accounted
           a
           sinne●
           ?
           What
           a
           wild
           contradiction
           ,
           what
           a
           strange
           confusion
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           cite
           our
           bookes
           and
           forbid
           the
           reading
           of
           thē
           ?
           But
           the
           naturall
           lazinesse
           of
           mē
           maketh
           this
           both
           excusable
           ,
           &
           plausible
           .
           For
           to
           referre
           the
           people
           to
           our
           writings
           seemeth
           vnto
           them
           ,
           a
           token
           of
           assurance
           in
           their
           Doctour
           ,
           this
           assurance
           ,
           or
           rather
           boldnesse
           serueth
           them
           also
           
           for
           a
           note
           of
           conscionable
           dealing
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           prohibition
           of
           troubling
           themselues
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           easeth
           them
           of
           a
           labour
           .
           They
           are
           glad
           to
           heare
           our
           bookes
           cited
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           seeme
           so
           vnreasonable
           ,
           as
           to
           condemne
           vs
           vpon
           other
           mens
           words
           ;
           they
           are
           as
           glad
           to
           be
           forbid
           to
           examine
           the
           citations
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           discharged
           of
           such
           a
           trouble
           .
           So
           the
           lazie
           merchant
           relyeth
           vpon
           his
           factour
           ,
           and
           the
           vnworthy
           Councellor
           vpon
           his
           clarke
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           one
           looketh
           now
           and
           then
           to
           some
           accounts
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           an
           extract
           of
           the
           processe
           ,
           but
           carelesly
           ,
           hand
           over
           head
           :
           and
           both
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           his
           factour
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           his
           clerke
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           men
           made
           both
           for
           their
           Masters
           profit
           ,
           and
           ease
           ,
           they
           willingly
           perswade
           thēselues
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           sleepe
           the
           quietlier
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Vpon
           what
           Preiudices
           we
           haue
           beene
           condemned
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           WEE
           could
           easily
           demonstrate
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           particularly
           running
           through
           all
           the
           points
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           manifesting
           the
           disguisement
           put
           vpon
           it
           ,
           to
           expose
           it
           to
           hatred
           ,
           and
           suspicion
           .
           But
           our
           ayme
           is
           to
           examine
           vnder
           what
           pretences
           ,
           it
           hath
           beene
           &
           is
           endevoured
           to
           hinder
           those
           reasons
           from
           beeing
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           duely
           considered
           which
           haue
           made
           the
           reformation
           of
           their
           abuses
           necessary
           .
        
         
         
           Their
           master-peece
           ,
           or
           chief-trick
           of
           policie
           hath
           beene
           ,
           to
           decline
           the
           will
           and
           law
           of
           God
           speaking
           in
           the
           scriptures
           .
           And
           as
           wicked
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           the
           corrupters
           of
           iustice
           in
           a
           common-wea●th
           ,
           make
           th●
           authoritie
           of
           the
           lawes
           to
           depend
           vpon
           theirs
           ,
           vnder
           good
           and
           popular
           colours
           of
           a
           pretended
           obscuritie
           ,
           &
           imperfection
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           may
           be
           a
           gate
           opened
           to
           al
           liberty
           ,
           in
           substituting
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           the
           lawes
           ,
           their
           owne
           willes
           ,
           and
           particular
           passions
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Church
           wicked
           Pastours
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           accuse
           the
           Script●res
           of
           falsehood
           ,
           or
           to
           r●fuse
           subiection
           to
           their
           authority
           directly
           ,
           haue
           contriued
           diuers
           meanes
           by
           which
           they
           may
           auoid
           their
           sentence
           &
           determinatiō
           ,
           charging
           thē
           with
           all
           those
           defects
           ,
           which
           make
           a
           writing
           mee●ly
           humane
           ,
           defectiue
           ,
           &
           imperfect
           in
           its
           own
           kind
           ,
           denying
           the
           efficacy
           and
           maiesty
           of
           the
           Scripture
           while
           they
           call
           it
           a.
           a
           dead
           letter
           ,
           b.
           of
           white
           ,
           and
           blacke
           :
           its
           clearenesse
           ,
           and
           simplicitie
           ,
           whil'st
           they
           blame
           it
           for
           c.
           obscuritie
           ,
           and
           d.
           ambiguitie
           :
           its
           e
           sufficiencie
           ,
           while
           they
           dare
           to
           accuse
           it
           of
           insufficiencie
           :
           its
           aucthority
           in
           respect
           of
           vs
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           no
           scruple
           to
           teach
           that
           it
           hath
           no
           more
           authoritie
           ,
           over
           vs
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           f
           Aesops
           fables
           ,
           g
           or
           Mahomets
           Alcoran
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           suppose
           that
           we
           haue
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           elsewhere
           suff●ciently
           shewed
           how
           false
           these
           censures
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           speake
           more
           fully
           )
           these
           blasphemies
           are
           ;
           wee
           haue
           at
           least
           wise
           performed
           it
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           adversaries
           of
           this
           truth
           hitherto
           haue
           not
           replied
           any
           thing
           .
           Only
           the
           vexation
           and
           desperate
           rage
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           vanity
           ,
           and
           villanie
           of
           their
           vngodly
           policies
           
           exposed
           starke-naked
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           hath
           forced
           them
           insteed
           of
           dissembling
           their
           ex●reame
           griefe
           ,
           to
           vent
           it
           in
           iniuries
           ,
           and
           outragious
           insolencies
           wo●thy
           indeed
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           well
           befitting
           so
           desperate
           a
           cause
           ,
           so
           accursed
           both
           of
           God
           and
           men
           :
           but
           doubtlesse
           most
           vnbeseeming
           a
           Christian
           ,
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Christians
           ,
           vnsutable
           to
           the
           gravitie
           ,
           the
           sweet
           demeanour
           ,
           and
           gracious
           mildenesse
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           This
           euent
           sad
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           hath
           notwithstanding
           afforded
           vs
           ioy
           ,
           in
           affording
           vs
           a
           new
           example
           of
           the
           preuailing
           force
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           faileth
           not
           to
           convince
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           shee
           perswadeth
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           shee
           cannot
           bend
           her
           adversaries
           ,
           yet
           shee
           so
           trample●h
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           sorely
           bruiseth
           them
           ,
           that
           albeit
           they
           submit
           not
           themselues
           vnto
           her
           ,
           they
           are
           neuerthelesse
           constrained
           to
           testifie
           the
           vlcer
           ,
           and
           wound
           of
           their
           cōsciences
           by
           furious
           railings
           ,
           like
           those
           proceeding
           from
           a
           woman
           surprised
           in
           the
           shamefull
           act
           of
           adultery
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           this
           ioy
           hath
           encouraged
           vs
           to
           proceed
           farther
           ,
           in
           discovering
           by
           what
           devises
           they
           hinder
           an
           examination
           of
           the
           conformity
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           with
           the
           
             rule
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           as
           
           Tertullian
           calleth
           it
           ;
           whilst
           God
           enableth
           vs
           in
           the
           meanes
           to
           shew
           how
           they
           haue
           ma●e
           it
           an
           impossibility
           ,
           to
           consider
           religion
           in
           its
           owne
           naturall
           guife
           ,
           representing
           it
           so
           counterfeit
           ,
           &
           vnlike
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           pourtray
           it
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           it
           is
           prodigiously
           mishapen
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           make
           our
           religion
           so
           obnoxious
           to
           hatred
           and
           suspicion
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           vouchsafe
           to
           consider
           its
           harmonie
           ,
           and
           concord
           with
           those
           maximes
           ,
           and
           principles
           which
           haue
           beene
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           
           this
           time
           vnquestionable
           amongst
           Christians
           :
           they
           haue
           pronounced
           it
           an
           impossibilitie
           for
           any
           Christiā
           to
           discerne
           the
           truth
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           dwelling
           in
           him
           .
           And
           hauing
           once
           appropriated
           to
           themselues
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           ●nobled
           with
           so
           many
           elogies
           ,
           priviledged
           by
           so
           many
           promises
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           may
           presume
           to
           question
           her
           authoritie
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           forthwith
           professe
           himselfe
           a
           Iew
           ,
           Turke
           ,
           or
           Pagan
           :
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           shuffle
           the
           doctrine
           contrary
           to
           their
           abuses
           besides
           all
           examination
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           ,
           seeing
           that
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           vsurpe
           a
           magnificent
           title
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           were
           after
           some
           sort
           justified
           ;
           and
           that
           contrarily
           the
           presumptuous
           rashnesse
           of
           such
           proceedings
           might
           pull
           vpon
           them
           the
           generall
           hatred
           ,
           and
           vniversall
           detestation
           of
           all
           Christians
           :
           they
           haue
           found
           out
           (
           as
           they
           imagine
           )
           notable
           pretences
           to
           colour
           this
           vsurpation
           ,
           and
           verefie
           their
           title
           .
        
         
           All
           th●se
           pretences
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           tenne
           heads
           ,
           which
           they
           propound
           vnto
           vs
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           1
           
             The
             magnificent
             state
             of
             their
             Church
          
           :
           opposed
           ,
           
             to
             the
             contemptible
             condition
             of
             th●se
             who
             call
             for
             a
             reformation
             of
             their
             abuses
             .
          
        
         
           2
           
             Her
             vnity
             ,
             and
             the
             division
             of
             her
             adversaries
             .
          
        
         
           3
           
             Her
             antiquitie
             :
             and
             the
             noveltie
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           4
           They
           vrge
           vs
           to
           confesse
           ,
           
             that
             sometimes
             they
             h●ue
             beene
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           if
           we
           yeeld
           that
           ,
           then
           they
           cry
           out
           :
           
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             so
             still
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             perisheth
             not
             ,
          
           as
           certainly
           shee
           cannot
           either
           perish
           ,
           or
           change
           in
           that
           which
           is
           essentiall
           .
        
         
           5
           They
           stand
           
             vpon
             a
             quotation
             of
             times
             ,
             places
             
             persons
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             whom
             this
             change
             was
             wrought
             ,
             this
             defection
             begunne
             ?
          
        
         
           6
           They
           demand
           ,
           
             where
             our
             Church
             soiourned
             so
             long
             time
             ,
             in
             what
             citty
             ,
             yea
             into
             what
             valley
             ,
             what
             desert
             did
             she
             retire
             ?
          
        
         
           7
           
             They
             except
             against
             the
             commission
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             false
             ,
             and
             counte●feit
             .
          
        
         
           8
           They
           make
           great
           braggs
           
             of
             their
             succession
             continued
             without
             interruption
             .
          
        
         
           9
           They
           boast
           
             of
             having
             the
             substance
             of
             Christianity
             amongst
             them
             ,
             even
             by
             our
             owne
             confession
             .
          
        
         
           10
           They
           dazell
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           
             with
             the
             shew
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             religious
             persons
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             haue
             renounced
             the
             world
             ,
             trampled
             vnder
             their
             feet
             the
             delights
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             honours
             of
             earth
             that
             they
             may
             aspire
             vnto
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           So
           in
           the
           vpshot
           they
           make
           their
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           where
           these
           notes
           are
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           where
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           she
           cannot
           be
           .
           And
           so
           presuming
           that
           they
           may
           with
           good
           right
           take
           these
           notes
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           can
           pretend
           nothing
           for
           them
           :
           albeit
           this
           truth
           receiued
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           dart
           her
           most
           cleere
           ,
           and
           liuely
           rayes
           into
           the
           most
           passionate
           ,
           and
           partiall
           eyes
           ,
           yet
           they
           alwaies
           condemne
           vs
           vpon
           these
           prejudices
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           A
           consideration
           of
           the
           outward
           glory
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           meane
           estate
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           NOw
           albeit
           these
           considerations
           might
           make
           the
           world
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           we
           were
           the
           true
           Church
           or
           no
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           not
           haue
           made
           them
           to
           condemne
           vs.
           The
           Lord
           Iesus
           was
           surnamed
           the
           Nazarene
           ,
           this
           very
           surname
           made
           Nathanael
           to
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           the
           Messias
           or
           no.
           
             Can
             any
             good
             come
             out
             of
             Nazareth
          
           ?
           (
           said
           he
           to
           Philip
           )
           but
           as
           soone
           as
           Philip
           answered
           him
           ,
           
             come
             and
             see
          
           ,
           he
           went
           and
           saw
           him
           .
           What
           shall
           wee
           loose
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           a
           stricter
           view
           of
           these
           appearances
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           whether
           there
           bee
           no
           cosenage
           in
           them
           ?
           The
           most
           rigorous
           exam●nation
           will
           not
           make
           them
           false
           ,
           contrarily
           their
           truth
           the
           more
           it
           s
           tried
           ,
           it
           will
           become
           the
           more
           illustrious
           .
           But
           if
           they
           are
           but
           cheating
           shewes
           ,
           what
           honest
           heart
           will
           not
           bee
           content
           that
           the
           imposture
           should
           be
           detected
           ?
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           wee
           are
           now
           busied
           .
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           matter
           we
           haue
           in
           hand
           is
           large
           ,
           that
           our
           discourse
           may
           not
           roue
           ,
           wee
           will
           severally
           examine
           these
           pretences
           in
           the
           same
           order
           wee
           propounded
           th●m
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           these
           appearances
           ,
           the
           Magnificence
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           with
           which
           she
           presents
           her selfe
           to
           the
           view
           of
           people
           being
           remarkable
           by
           
           three
           principall
           circumstances
           .
           1
           
             Her
             outward
             glory
          
           .
           2
           
             Her
             ceremonies
          
           .
           3
           
             Her
             policy
          
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           will
           become
           of
           this
           maine
           point
           if
           al
           these
           circumstances
           ought
           to
           make
           vs
           the
           more
           suspect
           her
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Church
           which
           in
           this
           respect
           is
           opposite
           vnto
           her
           for
           the
           want
           of
           these
           shewes
           deserueth
           to
           be
           better
           esteemed
           of
           by
           vs
           ?
        
         
           Surely
           1
           
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
           2
           
             Her
             condition
          
           .
           3
           
             The
             dangerous
             inconveniences
          
           which
           these
           circumstances
           draw
           along
           with
           th●m
           ,
           forbid
           vs
           to
           admit
           them
           for
           characters
           ,
           and
           badges
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           :
           for
           the
           glory
           and
           lustre
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           outward
           ,
           bodily
           ,
           visible
           :
           but
           inward
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           invisible
           .
           All
           her
           beauty
           is
           within
           ,
           b
           shee
           is
           like
           vnto
           the
           Tents
           of
           c
           Kedar
           ,
           as
           soone
           couered
           with
           dust
           ,
           and
           well
           nigh
           burned
           with
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Sunne
           :
           as
           soone
           be●t●n
           &
           shaken
           with
           stormes
           ,
           and
           tempests
           :
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           inwardly
           all
           glittering
           in
           glory
           and
           magnificence
           .
           Like
           in
           this
           unto
           her
           d
           head
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           being
           e
           predestinated
           to
           bee
           made
           conformable
           vnto
           his
           image
           :
           who
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           conversation
           here
           belowe
           ,
           had
           nothing
           without
           f
           him
           that
           could
           make
           him
           amiable
           ;
           being
           g
           contemptible
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           in
           i
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           k
           and
           followers
           ,
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           him
           who
           saw
           but
           his
           outside
           .
           Who
           would
           haue
           compared
           him
           in
           this
           respect
           to
           Tiberius
           ,
           or
           Pilate
           ,
           or
           Caiphas
           the
           high
           Priest
           ?
           l
           Borne
           in
           a
           Cratch
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           Palace
           :
           m
           in
           a
           blinde
           village
           ,
           not
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           not
           at
           Rome
           :
           n
           of
           the
           Royall
           stocke
           indeed
           ,
           but
           then
           when
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           was
           quite
           eclipsed
           ;
           o
           amongst
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           but
           at
           a
           time
           when
           they
           were
           slaues
           to
           the
           
           Romans
           :
           p
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           but
           so
           poore
           ,
           that
           shee
           was
           betrothed
           to
           a
           q
           Carpenter
           :
           at
           his
           bi●th
           indeed
           adored
           by
           a
           company
           of
           r
           shepheards
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           s
           few
           wisemē
           :
           persecuted
           by
           t
           Herod
           ,
           living
           in
           such
           a
           u
           retired
           obscurity
           ,
           vntill
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Baptisme
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           himselfe
           knew
           him
           not
           .
           *
           Then
           was
           hee
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           into
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           tempted
           by
           Satan
           ,
           by
           him
           carried
           vp
           to
           a
           pinnacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           this
           having
           begun
           his
           preaching
           x
           continually
           ,
           and
           vnmercifully
           persecuted
           even
           to
           death
           :
           but
           by
           whom
           ?
           Surely
           by
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           which
           pretended
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           authority
           ,
           succession
           ,
           and
           chaire
           of
           Moses
           :
           oppressed
           alwaies
           with
           these
           prejudices
           ,
           
             Haue
             any
             of
             the
             governours
             ,
             and
             Phar●ses
             beleeued
             in
             him
          
           ?
           Behold
           to
           what
           the
           pomp
           and
           state
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           brought
           ,
           to
           ignominie
           ,
           and
           pouerty
           .
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           consider
           him
           inwardly
           ,
           z
           in
           him
           are
           hid
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           :
           a
           in
           him
           dwelleth
           all
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           the
           Godhead
           bodily
           :
           b
           he
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           life
           :
           c
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           :
           d
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           e
           his
           onely
           sonne
           :
           f
           who
           being
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           made
           himselfe
           of
           no
           reputation
           .
        
         
           Should
           i●
           then
           be
           seemely
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           g
           the
           workmanship
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           h
           the
           clay
           which
           his
           fingers
           haue
           fashioned
           ,
           i
           the
           slaue
           which
           hee
           hath
           ransomed
           by
           his
           blood
           ,
           k
           the
           spouse
           which
           he
           hath
           sanctified
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           to
           we●re
           any
           other
           livery
           then
           his
           owne
           ,
           to
           be
           handled
           more
           daintily
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           more
           delicate
           manner
           then
           himselfe
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           that
           the
           
           body
           should
           not
           be
           made
           conformable
           to
           its
           head
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           head
           being
           invisible
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           body
           should
           be
           visible
           :
           that
           the
           magnificence
           of
           the
           head
           being
           heavenly
           ,
           &
           spirituall
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           mysticall
           body
           of
           that
           head
           ,
           should
           be
           earthly
           and
           secular
           ?
           Yea
           her
           condition
           is
           to
           l
           suffer
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           raigne
           with
           him
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           statelines
           ,
           &
           gaietie
           in
           apparell
           doth
           not
           commend
           ,
           but
           prejudice
           chastitie
           ,
           which
           either
           is
           of
           meane
           condition
           ,
           or
           else
           as
           modest
           in
           her
           deportments
           as
           if
           she
           were
           .
        
         
           This
           pomp
           which
           invites
           and
           feasts
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           is
           but
           carnall
           ;
           and
           seeing
           it
           doth
           so
           much
           humour
           the
           flesh
           ,
           it
           should
           rather
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           marke
           of
           pride
           ,
           then
           of
           vertue
           .
           m.
           The
           rich
           glutton
           is
           clothed
           with
           purple
           and
           fine
           linnen
           :
           he
           fares
           deliciously
           :
           contrarily
           Lazarus
           is
           sick
           ,
           vlcerous
           ,
           exposed
           to
           the
           iniuries
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           and
           scorne
           of
           men
           ,
           beholding
           to
           dogges
           only
           for
           reliefe
           .
           Yet
           Lazarus
           is
           an
           Embleme
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           glutton
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           hath
           not
           the
           Lord
           advertised
           m
           his
           own
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           them
           abroad
           as
           sheep
           amongst
           Wolues
           ,
           o
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           hated
           of
           all
           men
           for
           his
           names
           sake
           .
           That
           as
           the
           p
           world
           had
           hated
           him
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           hate
           them
           .
           q
           That
           they
           should
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogues
           :
           questionlesse
           out
           of
           those
           Synagogues
           which
           had
           the
           succession
           ,
           and
           pleaded
           antiquity
           .
           That
           they
           should
           be
           r
           haled
           before
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           s
           that
           they
           which
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           should
           thinke
           they
           did
           God
           good
           service
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           t
           the
           Disciple
           being
           not
           aboue
           his
           Master
           ,
           they
           should
           expect
           the
           same
           welcome
           and
           entertainement
           in
           the
           world
           which
           he
           had
           
           formerly
           received
           .
           u
           
             You
             see
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             your
             calling
             ,
             not
             many
             wise
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             not
             many
             noble
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             weake
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             are
             not
             ,
             to
             confound
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             that
             no
             flesh
             might
             glorie
             before
             him
             .
          
           *
           Agree●bly
           to
           the
           thanksgiuing
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             I
             thanke
             thee
             O
             father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             for
             that
             thou
             hast
             hid
             th●se
             things
             frō
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             prud●nt
             and
             hast
             reuealed
             them
             vnto
             babes
             ,
          
           &
           to
           his
           exhortation
           x
           
             Feare
             not
             little
             flocke
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             your
             fathers
             will
             to
             giue
             you
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           if
           that
           outward
           pomp
           were
           a
           note
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           its
           contrary
           of
           the
           false
           :
           the
           true
           Church
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           her
           persecu●ions
           ,
           should
           haue
           beene
           the
           false
           .
           After
           that
           ,
           when
           Arrianisme
           had
           so
           ove●-runne
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           it
           y
           groaned
           ,
           and
           wonto
           see
           it selfe
           become
           an
           Arrian
           .
           When
           the
           Emper●ur
           z
           Constantius
           tauntingly
           demaunded
           of
           Liberius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             How
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             world
             he
             thought
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             hee
             alone
             sh●uld
             take
             the
             part
             of
             one
             wicked
             fellow
             ,
          
           (
           such
           a
           o●e
           w●s
           Athanasius
           in
           his
           esteeme
           )
           
             that
             hee
             should
             so
             disturbe
             the
             peace
             ●f
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           When
           Liberius
           was
           faine
           to
           con●e●se
           indeed
           that
           he
           was
           alone
           ,
           but
           replied
           withall
           ,
           
             that
             his
             being
             alone
             could
             not
             weaken
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             .
          
           When
           he
           alleaged
           an
           example
           from
           former
           times
           ,
           
             that
             once
             there
             were
             but
             three
             which
             resisted
             Nebuchadnezars
             decree
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             worship
             an
             Idoll
             .
          
           a
           When
           the
           same
           Liberius
           was
           ca●ried
           downe
           by
           the
           impetuous
           streame
           ,
           &
           subscribed
           
           to
           Arrianisme
           .
           b
           When
           Nazianzen
           was
           angry
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           measured
           by
           the
           mu●titude
           :
           and
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           
             they
             haue
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             faith
             ;
             they
             haue
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             doctrine
          
           ;
           What
           ?
           was
           the
           true
           Religion
           all
           this
           while
           the
           bravest
           ,
           and
           most
           illustrious
           ?
           Was
           it
           amongst
           them
           which
           bare
           the
           greatest
           sway
           in
           those
           times
           ?
           Was
           it
           removed
           from
           obscurer
           places
           of
           abode
           ,
           to
           reside
           in
           more
           famous
           and
           imperiall
           citties
           ?
        
         
           Let
           vs
           remember
           the
           advertisement
           which
           c
           S.
           Hilary
           gaue
           indeed
           to
           those
           of
           his
           owne
           time
           ,
           but
           which
           extend●th
           its
           vse
           also
           to
           ours
           .
           
             Of
             one
             thing
             I
             advise
             you
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             It
             is
             not
             well
             that
             you
             are
             so
             taken
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             walls
             ,
             that
             you
             reverence
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             consecrated
             houses
             and
             goodly
             edifices
             ,
             that
             vnder
             these
             you
             settle
             the
             name
             of
             peace
             [
             and
             presume
             on
             it
             ]
             Is
             it
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             questioned
          
           (
           a
           remarkable
           speech
           )
           
             that
             Antichrist
             must
             sit
             in
             them
             ?
             The
             mountaines
             ,
             woods
             ,
             lakes
             ,
             prisons
             ,
             caues
             ,
             dungeons
             ,
             seeme
             safer
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             Prophets
             either
             abiding
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             being
             driven
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             them
             ,
             haue
             prophesied
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
          
           ▪
        
         
           This
           outward
           glory
           then
           ,
           is
           incompatible
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           cannot
           possibly
           bee
           taken
           for
           one
           of
           her
           markes
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           it
           being
           more
           naturall
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           doth
           more
           distinctly
           set
           her
           forth
           to
           the
           notice
           of
           intelligent
           beholders
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           What
           kinde
           of
           tranquillitiy
           belongeth
           vnto
           the
           true
           Church
           ?
           How
           Kings
           are
           her
           nursing
           fathers
           ?
           And
           that
           Kings
           are
           not
           the
           noursing
           fathers
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           .
        
         
           BVt
           what
           then
           ?
           Shall
           the
           Church
           never
           enioy
           a
           quiet
           estate
           ?
           And
           those
           promises
           that
           a
           Kings
           shall
           be
           her
           nursing
           fathers
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           licke
           vp
           the
           dust
           of
           her
           feet
           ,
           shall
           they
           be
           frustrated
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           God
           b
           giveth
           peace
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           but
           it
           is
           such
           as
           c
           passeth
           all
           vnderstanding
           .
           That
           d
           peace
           towards
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           shee
           glorieth
           in
           afflictions
           :
           being
           f
           pressed
           ,
           but
           not
           oppressed
           :
           e
           in
           perplexity
           ,
           but
           not
           comfortlesse
           :
           persecuted
           ,
           but
           not
           forsaken
           :
           cast
           downe
           ,
           but
           not
           destroyed
           .
           And
           these
           promises
           that
           Kings
           shall
           be
           her
           nursing
           fathers
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           licke
           vp
           the
           dust
           of
           her
           feet
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           those
           other
           promises
           ;
           that
           she
           g
           shall
           sucke
           the
           milke
           of
           the
           nations
           ,
           that
           h
           Kings
           shall
           walke
           before
           her
           in
           chaines
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           triumph
           :
           nations
           enemies
           ,
           Kings
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Promises
           then
           of
           earthly
           things
           ,
           for
           types
           of
           heavenly
           :
           promises
           of
           fading
           and
           transitorie
           commodities
           ,
           to
           represent
           those
           everlasting
           honours
           &
           pleasures
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           God
           hath
           promised
           that
           he
           would
           set
           her
           vpon
           Carbuncles
           ,
           i
           and
           build
           her
           vpon
           Saphires
           ,
           pronouncing
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           mo●e
           tumults
           ,
           nor
           clattering
           in
           her
           gates
           .
           Because
           the
           Iewish
           
           nation
           at
           the
           time
           of
           these
           prophecies
           ,
           was
           most
           in
           loue
           with
           such
           matters
           ,
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           vsed
           them
           in
           the
           expression
           of
           the
           happie
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           same
           kinde
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           ,
           k
           that
           when
           the
           Church
           should
           passe
           through
           waters
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           overflow
           her
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           t●e
           fire
           ,
           she
           shall
           not
           be
           burnt
           .
           Promises
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           figuratiue
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           ,
           mysticall
           ,
           and
           reall
           .
           It
           s
           true
           that
           God
           somtimes
           giues
           to
           his
           Church
           l
           an
           outward
           prosperity
           ,
           m
           but
           in
           a
           mediocrity
           ,
           n
           but
           for
           a
           time
           .
           It
           appertaines
           not
           vnto
           her
           ,
           to
           enioy
           a
           compleat
           peace
           on
           earth
           ,
           being
           o
           a
           stranger
           in
           it
           ,
           &
           a
           p
           pilgrime
           ,
           out
           q
           of
           her
           element
           ,
           and
           r
           heavenly
           country
           .
           s
           A
           continuall
           ,
           and
           vndisturbed
           peace
           ,
           is
           vncompatible
           with
           her
           nature
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           cherish
           ,
           but
           change
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           quite
           corrupt
           it
           .
           Even
           as
           the
           outward
           heat
           of
           the
           ayre
           ,
           continued
           without
           moderation
           ,
           first
           slackes
           the
           vigour
           of
           the
           inward
           ,
           and
           naturall
           heat
           ,
           &
           maketh
           it
           faint
           ,
           at
           last
           stifles
           and
           quite
           extinguisheth
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           also
           that
           kings
           are
           the
           foster-fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           seldome
           .
           t
           Cyrus
           was
           a
           father
           to
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           yet
           no
           part
           of
           it
           .
           So
           many
           Pagan
           Emperours
           haue
           suffered
           their
           kingdomes
           to
           bee
           receptacles
           of
           Christians
           .
           Then
           was
           it
           when
           the
           Church
           sucked
           the
           milke
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           then
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           was
           this
           prophesie
           ,
           that
           Kings
           should
           be
           her
           sustainers
           ,
           fulfilled
           liberally
           .
           Yet
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           God
           raiseth
           vp
           Princes
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           But
           when
           these
           Princes
           in
           striving
           to
           shew
           themselues
           Patrons
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           with
           more
           affection
           ,
           then
           discretion
           ,
           haue
           fostered
           her
           even
           with
           superfluity
           ,
           they
           haue
           procured
           her
           ruine
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           
           means
           they
           sought
           her
           advancement
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           a
           Poet
           only
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           pride
           and
           surly
           pomp
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           extorted
           this
           speech
           ,
           u
           
             Hor
             Constantin
             non
             torna
          
           ,
           Let
           's
           haue
           no
           more
           Constantines
           .
           St
           Hierome
           *
           himselfe
           observed
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           (
           marke
           Reader
           how
           long
           since
           it
           was
           )
           that
           the
           Church
           attained
           to
           her
           full
           growth
           ,
           became
           adultae
           by
           persecutions
           :
           but
           being
           cherished
           by
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           she
           increased
           indeed
           in
           riches
           and
           power
           ,
           but
           decreased
           in
           vertues
           ,
           and
           graces
           .
           What
           would
           he
           haue
           s●id
           in
           our
           daies
           ?
           Wherefore
           a
           too
           pompous
           magnificence
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           at
           the
           first
           a
           presage
           of
           a
           future
           alteration
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           a
           certaine
           note
           of
           a
           change
           to
           worse
           .
           But
           the
           times
           are
           now
           otherwise
           ,
           &
           matters
           are
           crept
           into
           another
           extreame
           .
           There
           is
           not
           a
           Prince
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           which
           ,
           to
           speake
           truely
           ,
           sustaineth
           the
           Romish
           Church
           :
           she
           rather
           vpholdeth
           them
           ,
           by
           whom
           she
           is
           said
           to
           be
           vpheld
           .
           So
           they
           cannot
           properly
           be
           tearmed
           her
           Patrons
           .
           Shee
           domineers
           over
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           temporall
           matters
           :
           she
           holdes
           their
           authorities
           and
           estates
           fastned
           to
           her
           beckand
           pleasure
           .
           It
           s
           a
           small
           matter
           for
           her
           to
           vsurp
           the
           power
           of
           excommunicating
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           she
           also
           take
           vpon
           her
           the
           authority
           to
           depriue
           them
           of
           their
           sovera●gneties
           .
           When
           it
           pleaseth
           her
           ,
           she
           plucks
           away
           the
           scepter
           ,
           &
           tramples
           the
           crownes
           vnder
           her
           feet
           :
           so
           that
           now
           (
           a
           strange
           alteration
           )
           the
           nursing
           father
           trembles
           before
           his
           nursling
           ,
           and
           the
           Guardian
           stands
           in
           feare
           of
           his
           pupil●
           ;
           not
           with
           such
           a
           feare
           ,
           wherewith
           of●imes
           God
           strikes
           his
           enemies
           ,
           a
           feare
           proceeding
           from
           a
           secret
           cause
           ,
           
           when
           he
           hath
           caused
           his
           uoice
           ,
           
             Touch
             not
             mine
             
             annointed
          
           to
           giue
           a
           startling
           sound
           to
           the
           most
           inhumane
           and
           sauage
           hearts
           ;
           but
           with
           an
           affrighting
           apprehension
           of
           conspiracies
           ,
           poyniards
           ,
           powder-plots
           ,
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           reuolt
           of
           their
           subiects
           .
           O
           barbarous
           ,
           and
           vnnaturall
           pupill
           !
           o
           vnfortunate
           and
           ill-rewarded
           Protectors
           .
           What
           ?
           shall
           the
           Church
           which
           vsurpeth
           this
           authority
           ,
           practiseth
           this
           cruelty
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           ?
           surely
           he
           hit
           the
           point
           well
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           that
           said
           ,
           
             that
             deuotion
             begate
             wealth
             ,
             but
             the
             daughter
             devoured
             the
             mother
             .
          
           A
           prodigious
           child
           deliuery
           that
           Religion
           should
           send
           forth
           so
           vnnaturall
           a
           monster
           ,
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           disp●sition
           of
           its
           mother
           .
           But
           it
           was
           the
           purpose
           of
           God.
           He
           had
           foretold
           that
           Kings
           ,
           
           should
           giue
           their
           kingdomes
           to
           the
           Beast
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           vndergoe
           its
           yoake
           .
           This
           prediction
           was
           to
           be
           accomplished
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           l●t
           the
           Romish
           Church
           proceede
           ,
           and
           pra●cke
           it
           lusti●y
           ,
           let
           her
           triūph
           in
           this
           imperiall
           greatnesse
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Beast
           :
           let
           her
           scorne
           at
           our
           homelinesse
           ,
           and
           scoff
           at
           our
           penury
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           X.
           That
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           doe
           not
           Commend
           ,
           but
           disparage
           her
           .
        
         
           BVt
           let
           vs
           examine
           ,
           whether
           the
           multitude
           of
           ceremonies
           in
           the
           Romish
           ●hurch
           ,
           can
           giue
           her
           that
           title
           ,
           which
           her
           pompe
           cannot
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           want
           of
           such
           a
           troupe
           
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           will
           procure
           vs
           that
           disparagement
           ,
           which
           the
           meanesse
           of
           our
           estate
           cannot
           .
           Certainely
           all
           alike
           ,
           one
           as
           much
           as
           the
           other
           .
           So
           that
           wee
           still
           stand
           vpon
           the
           same
           tearmes
           with
           them
           :
           their
           glory
           shameth
           ,
           them
           our
           ignominy
           honoureth
           vs
           :
           their
           ceremonies
           make
           them
           superstitious
           :
           our
           simplicitie
           notifieth
           that
           we
           haue
           the
           true
           Religion·
        
         
           This
           will
           clearely
           be
           discerned
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           indeede
           a.
           time
           whē
           the
           ceremonies
           ,
           &
           the
           rudimēts
           of
           the
           world
           had
           place
           ,
           and
           were
           vsefull
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           who
           then
           b.
           manifested
           himselfe
           in
           types
           ,
           and
           shadowes
           .
           But
           this
           time
           c.
           lasted
           no
           longer
           ,
           then
           whilst
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           her
           infancie
           ,
           while
           the
           heire
           was
           a
           child
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           be
           gouerned
           as
           a
           child
           ,
           his
           tendernesse
           being
           not
           capable
           of
           a
           full
           liberty
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           manlike
           instruction
           .
           The
           d.
           day
           spring
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           e.
        
         
           e.
           the
           sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           was
           not
           yet
           risen
           .
           The
           bodie
           of
           the
           shadowes
           ,
           f
           g.
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           figures
           was
           not
           then
           exhibited
           .
           But
           the
           h.
           fullnesse
           of
           time
           being
           accomplished
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Churches
           infancy
           being
           expired
           ,
           the
           heire
           being
           come
           to
           a
           perfect
           stature
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           being
           already
           risen
           ,
           the
           i.
           body
           and
           rea
           ;
           l
           truth
           being
           now
           represented
           ;
           the
           k.
           rudiments
           of
           the
           world
           tooke
           their
           leaue
           ,
           the
           shadowes
           vanished
           ,
           the
           l.
           types
           gaue
           place
           to
           truth
           ,
           the
           carnall
           schoole-mastership
           yeelded
           to
           a
           spirituall
           liberty
           ,
           m
           obscurity
           and
           imperfection
           ,
           to
           clearnesse
           and
           perfection
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           n.
           
             Let
             no
             man
             condemne
             you
             in
             meate
             ,
             or
             in
             drinke
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             an
             Holy
             day
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             new
             moone
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             daies
             ,
          
           
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           
             because
             these
             things
             were
             shadowes
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             the
             body
          
           (
           as
           he
           addes
           )
           Christ·
           Proceeding
           farther
           ,
           he
           comes
           even
           to
           cut
           off
           a●l
           those
           ceremonies
           ,
           which
           were
           got
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           humane
           institution
           .
           
             If
             ye
             be
             dead
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             with
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             why
             ,
             a●
             though
             liuing
             in
             the
             world
             are
             ye
             subiect
             to
             ordinances
             .
             (
             Touch
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             vsing
             )
             after
             the
             commandements
             and
             doctrines
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             things
             haue
             indeede
             a
             shew
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             in
             will
             worship
             and
             humilitie
             in
             that
             they
             spare
             not
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           What
           could
           be
           more
           effectually
           and
           vrgently
           spoken
           ,
           for
           the
           banishment
           of
           ceremonies
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           for
           by
           this
           we
           see
           that
           they
           are
           altogether
           incompatible
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           :
           1
           the
           Church
           is
           dead
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           liue
           spiritually
           ,
           2
           these
           ordinances
           are
           a
           burden
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           eased
           her
           of
           it
           ,
           3
           they
           are
           perishable
           ,
           true
           piety
           is
           permanent
           ,
           4
           they
           are
           doctrines
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Gods
           worship
           is
           divine
           ,
           sent
           downe
           from
           heauen
           :
           5
           They
           haue
           a
           flash
           of
           humane
           wisedome
           ,
           some
           shew
           of
           humilitie
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           indeede
           will-worships&
           Vainely
           then
           ,
           and
           impertinently
           in
           this
           case
           are
           the
           pretences
           of
           a
           good
           meaning
           vsed
           ,
           meere
           fig-leaue
           couerings
           .
           It
           is
           for
           Princes
           to
           prescribe
           rules
           according
           to
           which
           they
           will
           be
           serued
           ,
           not
           for
           subiects
           to
           inuent
           them
           to
           themselues
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           ●ebell
           who
           attempts
           it
           .
           How
           much
           more
           rebellious
           shall
           the
           bole
           sacriledge
           of
           them
           be
           accounted
           ,
           who
           either
           
           bringe
           in
           to
           ,
           or
           keepe
           in
           the
           church
           a
           seruice
           of
           God
           patched
           vp
           meerely
           of
           humane
           institutions
           ?
           The
           more
           these
           ceremonies
           increase
           ,
           the
           more
           vnm●nnerly
           presumption
           and
           sacriledge
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           shall
           they
           be
           the
           markes
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           ?
        
         
           Let
           vs
           consider
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           flourishing
           more
           in
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           then
           euer
           it
           did
           afterwards
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           admire
           her
           great
           simplicity
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           ceremonies
           ?
           For
           excepting
           the
           celebration
           of
           baptisme
           by
           washing
           of
           water
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           holy
           supper
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           lords
           institution
           ,
           in
           taking
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           and
           distributing
           them
           after
           thanks
           giuing
           :
           excepting
           also
           ,
           the
           imposition
           of
           hands
           vpon
           those
           which
           extraordinarily
           receiued
           the
           holy
           Gost
           ,
           whether
           it
           weare
           in
           a
           
           generall
           calling
           ,
           or
           a
           p
           particular
           to
           a
           charge
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           q
           and
           annealing
           for
           a
           miraculus
           effect
           of
           healing
           the
           fick
           ,
           I
           say
           these
           excepted
           ,
           their
           will
           not
           be
           found
           any
           other
           ceremony
           in
           those
           primitiue
           times
           ,
           so
           admirable
           was
           their
           simplicity
           .
           But
           the
           number
           of
           them
           was
           multiplied
           after
           wards
           ,
           not
           by
           diuine
           but
           by
           humane
           institutiō
           .
           St.
           Austē
           entring
           in
           to
           discourse
           about
           ceremonies
           with
           Ianuarius
           ,
           s●yes
           wel
           ,
           
             that
             our
             Lord
             hath
             subiected
             vs
             to
             ā
             easie
             yoke
             and
             a
             light
             burden
             ;
             and
             therefore
             hath
             vnited
             his
             new
             people
             ,
             by
             the
             sacraments
             very
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             v●ry
             easy
             to
             be
             o●serued
             ,
             very
             excellent
             in
             their
             signification
             ,
             as
             is
             Baptisme
             cons●crated
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Trin●ty
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             body
             and
             b●ood
             ▪
             and
             if
             their
             bee
             any
             other
             thing
             commended
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             comprehending
             the
             ceremonies
             which
             are
             to
             bee
             read
             in
             the
             Pentateuch
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             seruitude
             
             of
             the
             antient
             people
             heauy
             and
             toile
             some
             .
          
           If
           he
           adde
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           presupposed
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           are
           obserued
           by
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           
           although
           vnwritten
           ,
           haue
           notwithstanding
           beene
           ordained
           either
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Councells
           ,
           this
           he
           restraineth
           neverthelesse
           to
           a
           small
           number
           of
           feastes
           ,
           of
           the
           passion
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           ascension
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           yea
           in
           closing
           his
           discourse
           with
           this
           supposition
           ,
           
             and
             if
             their
             bee
             any
             thing
             obserued
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
          
           he
           plainely
           giues
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           their
           were
           very
           few
           things
           ,
           beside
           those
           by
           him
           specified
           ,
           and
           those
           to
           of
           very
           small
           moment
           .
           The
           doubting
           particle
           ,
           
             If
             their
             be
             any
          
           ,
           imports
           that
           necessarily
           .
           And
           truely
           if
           the
           ceremonies
           had
           amounted
           then
           as
           they
           doe
           now
           ,
           to
           an
           heavy
           burden
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           the
           difficulty
           and
           trouble
           of
           obseruing
           them
           .
           If
           in
           obscurity
           of
           signification
           ,
           they
           had
           matched
           the
           Iewish
           ceremonies
           ,
           yea
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           taken
           from
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           law
           (
           as
           the
           Popish
           are
           all
           ,
           excepting
           those
           which
           are
           borrowed
           from
           Paganisme
           )
           this
           good
           father
           should
           haue
           contradicted
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           thought
           that
           either
           the
           Apostles
           would
           ,
           or
           Councels
           could
           haue
           imposed
           them
           vpon
           the
           Church
           .
           He
           had
           said
           that
           our
           Lord
           had
           subiected
           his
           Church
           to
           an
           easy
           yoke
           ,
           and
           a
           light
           burden
           ,
           should
           he
           then
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Councels
           had
           beene
           willing
           to
           make
           this
           yoke
           irksome
           ,
           and
           burden
           heauy
           ?
           
           Elsewhere
           he
           complaineth
           of
           the
           excessiue
           number
           ,
           and
           intollerable
           multitude
           of
           ceremonies
           admitted
           into
           particular
           Churches
           :
           bemoaning
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           by
           this
           meanes
           more
           slauish
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           But
           this
           number
           was
           not
           so
           insupportable
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           seruitude
           it
           brought
           vpon
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           dangerous
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           superstition
           it
           begate
           .
        
         
           And
           certainely
           here
           is
           the
           venome
           incorporated
           into
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           
           which
           vnder
           some
           well
           composed
           lookes
           of
           piety
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           insinuating
           themselues
           into
           the
           true
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           stifle
           that
           ,
           and
           aduance
           themselues
           into
           its
           roome
           .
           Our
           Lord
           marked
           ou●
           this
           euill
           when
           his
           Disciples
           being
           accused
           of
           transgressing
           the
           traditions
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           iustifieth
           them
           but
           also
           condemneth
           their
           accusers
           ,
           for
           hauing
           made
           void
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           by
           their
           traditions
           .
           who
           is
           so
           blind
           that
           hath
           not
           seene
           ,
           that
           sees
           not
           daily
           that
           the
           commandements
           ,
           but
           falsely
           called
           the
           commandements
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           more
           religiously
           respected
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           scruple
           violated
           ,
           then
           those
           ,
           which
           all
           confesse
           to
           be
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           ?
           Notwithstanding
           the
           infinitenes
           of
           their
           number
           and
           variety
           ,
           the
           sottishest
           ,
           &
           dullest
           amōgst
           thē
           haue
           thē
           at
           their
           fingers
           ēds
           :
           the
           spirituall
           seruice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           performance
           is
           vnknowne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           the
           precepts
           which
           inioyne
           and
           teach
           it
           are
           strange
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           .
           A
           pregnant
           argument
           of
           the
           hypocrisie
           and
           corruption
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           delighted
           in
           that
           which
           is
           fleshly
           and
           outward
           :
           neglecting
           that
           which
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           inward
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           gaue
           occasion
           to
           that
           antient
           and
           grievous
           complaint
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           conceiued
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           
             This
             people
             draweth
             neere
             vnto
             mee
             
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             heart
             is
             farre
             from
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             their
             feare
             and
             seruice
             is
             the
             commandement
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           A
           man
           continuing
           without
           any
           exercise
           of
           religion
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           ventureth
           vpon
           some
           kind
           of
           deuotion
           ,
           but
           the
           mischiefe
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           pleased
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           which
           is
           outward
           and
           sensuall
           ,
           carnall
           as
           he
           is
           in
           that
           which
           is
           carnall
           .
           the
           more
           then
           that
           a
           religion
           is
           sensible
           ,
           and
           mechanicall
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           terme
           it
           )
           the
           more
           acceptable
           it
           is
           vnto
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           intellettuall
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           the
           more
           vncouth
           and
           harsh
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           even
           vnder
           the
           new
           testament
           ,
           and
           vnder
           grace
           ,
           
           now
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           advanced
           his
           Church
           to
           an
           estate
           meerely
           spirituall
           ,
           he
           hath
           left
           her
           neuerthelesse
           some
           ceremonies
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           infirmity
           ,
           but
           few
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           without
           brauery
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           for
           feare
           of
           danger
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           holy
           supper
           .
           
           For
           he
           would
           elevate
           our
           hearts
           
             vnto
             a
             sublime
             pitch
          
           ,
           and
           
             set
             them
             on
             high
          
           ,
           and
           fixe
           them
           vpon
           their
           Principall
           obiect
           ,
           drawing
           them
           from
           sensible
           and
           materiall
           obiects
           ,
           to
           more
           refined
           and
           purified
           affections
           and
           meditations
           .
        
         
           Pondering
           these
           reasons
           ,
           we
           make
           no
           more
           apologies
           for
           our selues
           to
           those
           who
           cast
           in
           our
           teeth
           our
           penu●y
           of
           ceremonies
           .
           Nay
           wee
           thinke
           this
           our
           glory
           ,
           seeing
           in
           this
           point
           we
           stand
           vpō
           the
           same
           tearmes
           with
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           ,
           wee
           haue
           the
           same
           defence
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           the
           condemnation
           of
           our
           accusers
           ,
           for
           that
           by
           their
           trumperies
           ,
           they
           haue
           smothered
           the
           syncere
           simplicitie
           of
           true
           worship
           .
           Wee
           tell
           them
           
           that
           this
           multitude
           of
           rites
           ,
           and
           traditions
           is
           more
           suteable
           to
           the
           superstition
           of
           Turkes
           ,
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           infidels
           ,
           amongst
           whome
           all
           these
           vanities
           haue
           beene
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           in
           re●uest
           .
           Christian
           religion
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           stand
           either
           with
           the
           spirituall
           estate
           ,
           or
           poore
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Superstition
           the
           mother
           of
           ceremonies
           is
           lavish
           ,
           &
           prodigall
           ,
           Spirituall
           whordome
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           hath
           this
           comōn
           with
           the
           bodily
           .
           Both
           of
           them
           must
           haue
           their
           paintings
           ,
           their
           trinkets
           ,
           their
           inveaglemēts
           &
           this
           cānot
           be
           without
           charges
           .
           The
           Church
           cannot
           afford
           such
           cost
           vpon
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           bables
           ,
           her
           stock
           is
           so
           employed
           in
           succouring
           the
           liuing
           images
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           shee
           cannot
           t●inke
           vpon
           wooden
           babies
           :
           the
           world
           is
           so
           hard
           w●th
           her
           ,
           that
           shee
           hath
           nothing
           to
           cast
           away
           in
           the
           guilding
           of
           Alters
           ,
           in
           erecting
           proud
           edifices
           ,
           in
           adorning
           walles
           with
           t●pe●lrie
           ,
           in
           maiestick
           and
           stately
           processions
           through
           the
           streets
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XI
           .
           That
           the
           policie
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           serues
           all
           for
           preiudice
           against
           her
           .
        
         
           WEE
           haue
           seene
           then
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           pompe
           ,
           nor
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ●f
           Rome
           can
           doe
           her
           any
           seruice
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           make
           her
           the
           more
           suspected
           ,
           the
           more
           shee
           stands
           vpon
           them
           :
           euen
           as
           the
           rioto●s
           luxury
           ,
           a●fected
           postures
           of
           countenance
           ,
           and
           m●ltitude
           of
           compliments
           in
           a
           woman
           make
           her
           chastitie
           more
           
           questionable
           .
           But
           peradventure
           the
           policy
           ,
           government
           ,
           and
           authority
           which
           she
           takes
           vpon
           her
           ,
           hauing
           a
           visible
           head
           ,
           si●ting
           in
           a
           throne
           more
           then
           imperiall
           ,
           in
           the
           citty
           of
           Rome
           ,
           heretofore
           the
           Queene
           and
           Empresse
           of
           the
           vniverse
           :
           and
           now
           by
           vsurpation
           greater
           then
           ever
           she
           was
           ,
           having
           succeeded
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           succession
           surmounted
           it
           in
           greatnesse
           of
           soveraigntie
           which
           she
           takes
           vpon
           her
           :
           exercising
           dominion
           over
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           and
           after
           it
           ,
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           &
           without
           the
           circuit
           of
           it
           ;
           without
           being
           accountable
           to
           any
           ,
           submitting
           all
           to
           her selfe
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           inward
           also
           ,
           even
           the
           conscience
           .
           Peradventure
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           this
           consideration
           may
           make
           vs
           both
           to
           reverence
           ,
           and
           admire
           her
           .
           This
           doubtlesse
           may
           set
           her
           out
           most
           amiably
           to
           carnall
           eyes
           :
           but
           the
           spirit
           iudgeth
           otherwise
           ,
           yea
           quite
           contrary
           of
           it
           .
           When
           the
           protestation
           of
           Christ
           shall
           come
           into
           our
           memories
           ,
           a
           
             that
             his
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
          
           :
           the
           exhortation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           b
           
             his
             Disciples
             should
             not
             be
             like
             to
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
          
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           being
           himselfe
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           abasement
           ,
           became
           c
           tributary
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           a
           tyrant
           :
           The
           commandement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           
             he
             bid
             to
             pay
             vnto
             Caesar
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             vnto
             God
             that
             which
             is
             Gods.
          
           The
           d
           practice
           of
           this
           commandement
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           acknowledged
           themselues
           subiects
           to
           superiour
           powers
           ,
           subiecting
           to
           them
           every
           e
           soule
           by
           their
           e●hortations
           ,
           when
           they
           protested
           that
           they
           f
           
             were
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             faithfull
             for
             Christs
             sakee
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             power
             over
             their
             faith
             .
          
           These
           considerations
           
           make
           that
           which
           ravisht
           fleshly
           eyes
           ,
           mishapen
           ,
           hideous
           ,
           and
           terrible
           to
           a
           spirituall
           view
           ;
           especially
           when
           it
           shall
           bee
           considered
           that
           this
           boundlesse
           power
           ,
           and
           transcendent
           dignity
           is
           a
           character
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           the
           true
           condition
           of
           his
           Antichristian
           kingdome
           ,
           directly
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Certainely
           be
           it
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           that
           there
           haue
           beene
           ,
           are
           and
           will
           be
           many
           g
           Antichrists
           ,
           and
           false
           teachers
           ,
           which
           oppose
           themselues
           against
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           one
           of
           them
           to
           h
           whom
           this
           title
           is
           ,
           by
           an
           vnhappy
           excellency
           ,
           principally
           due
           .
           Inasmuch
           as
           that
           beside
           the
           abominable
           impurity
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           others
           ,
           hee
           invades
           the
           royall
           prerogatiue
           of
           Christ
           ;
           hoising
           himselfe
           aboue
           i
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           the
           Angells
           themselues
           ,
           and
           so
           aboue
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           (
           for
           these
           are
           they
           to
           whom
           this
           name
           is
           allowed
           in
           Scripture
           )
           ,
           whil'st
           arrogating
           to
           himselfe
           a
           power
           over
           consciences
           ,
           hee
           pretends
           a
           supremacy
           over
           all
           Christians
           :
           a
           supremacy
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           spirituall
           ;
           and
           so
           fits
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ,
           behaving
           him●elfe
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           God
           ;
           taking
           vpon
           him
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           &
           loosing
           consciēces
           ;
           of
           making
           that
           sinne
           which
           God
           hath
           not
           called
           sinne
           ;
           of
           giving
           dispensations
           where
           God
           giues
           none
           ;
           of
           rating
           good
           workes
           and
           setting
           a
           price
           vpon
           them
           ,
           enhauncing
           ,
           and
           moderating
           the
           market
           according
           to
           his
           occasions
           .
           k
           When
           he
           hath
           terrified
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           greatest
           Monarchs
           ,
           working
           this
           impression
           into
           them
           by
           his
           deputies
           ,
           that
           how
           serious
           soever
           their
           repentance
           may
           be
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           enioy
           peace
           
           either
           of
           soule
           ,
           or
           body
           ,
           vnlesse
           his
           absolution
           come
           betweene
           .
           Whil'st
           he
           makes
           vncleane
           the
           vse
           of
           creatures
           whom
           God
           hath
           sanctified
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           not
           commending
           a
           fast
           ,
           but
           inforcing
           an
           abstinence
           from
           certaine
           creatures
           against
           the
           expresse
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           pronounceth
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           a
           doctrine
           of
           Divells
           .
           Whil'st
           he
           vndertakes
           to
           make
           l
           marriage
           vnlawfull
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           called
           honourable
           amongst
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           bed
           vndefiled
           .
           When
           hee
           dispenseth
           with
           the
           m
           breaking
           of
           vowes
           ,
           when
           hee
           allowes
           for
           honest
           those
           n
           marriages
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           of
           God
           hath
           declared
           to
           be
           incestuous
           .
           When
           he
           declares
           by
           his
           indulgentiall
           Bulls
           ,
           that
           prayers
           had
           in
           a
           pl●ce
           by
           him
           assigned
           ,
           are
           more
           pretious
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           without
           his
           assignation
           .
           Exercising
           this
           traffique
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           sale
           of
           things
           spiritual
           ,
           of
           soules
           and
           consciences
           ,
           he
           may
           stuffe
           his
           treasures
           ,
           which
           he
           imployeth
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           knoweth
           ,
           either
           in
           maintaining
           warre
           against
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           or
           in
           promoting
           his
           kindred
           ,
           or
           in
           making
           his
           proud
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           Epicurean
           court
           swimme
           in
           superfluities
           of
           dissolute
           luxury
           .
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           more
           ?
           When
           he
           vndertaketh
           to
           shut
           and
           open
           at
           his
           pleasure
           the
           gates
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           to
           prolong
           ,
           or
           abbreviate
           the
           torments
           of
           those
           that
           are
           departed
           .
           When
           arrogating
           to
           himselfe
           this
           power
           ,
           he
           vseth
           such
           a
           partiality
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           i●
           ;
           partiality
           ,
           say
           we
           ?
           When
           he
           proceeds
           in
           such
           niggardlinesse
           ,
           and
           avarice
           ,
           yea
           such
           barbarous
           inhumanity
           ,
           savîng
           only
           whom
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           saue
           ,
           being
           able
           (
           if
           you
           will
           beleeue
           himselfe
           )
           to
           saue
           all
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           arrogate
           a
           power
           proper
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           to
           God
           
           alone
           ?
           But
           this
           power
           which
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           and
           Master
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           no
           whit
           tyrannicall
           :
           in
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           obliged
           to
           doe
           for
           another
           all
           he
           can
           possible
           ,
           to
           loue
           his
           neighbour
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           more
           then
           tyrannicall
           .
           Finally
           ,
           when
           o
           out
           of
           his
           authority
           ,
           he
           employeth
           the
           Angells
           ,
           in
           the
           pretended
           execution
           of
           his
           commandements
           ,
           v●urps
           not
           he
           an
           authority
           more
           then
           humane
           ,
           altogether
           divine
           ?
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           this
           so
           strangely
           vsurped
           power
           ,
           is
           the
           master
           sinew
           of
           that
           policy
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           vnwildy
           body
           subsisteth
           ,
           the
           Colossus
           and
           maine
           pil●ar
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           a
           nerue
           which
           taking
           its
           originall
           from
           the
           head
           ,
           straggles
           through
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           being
           distributed
           to
           every
           member
           proportionably
           to
           its
           vse
           :
           even
           as
           in
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Monarches
           reserving
           with
           themselues
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           spring-head
           ,
           and
           sunne
           of
           soveraignety
           ,
           nevertheles
           communicate
           the
           streames
           of
           this
           spring
           ,
           the
           beames
           of
           this
           sunne
           in
           proportion
           to
           their
           officers
           ,
           according
           to
           each
           of
           their
           functions
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           That
           although
           it
           hath
           beene
           foretold
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           sit
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           that
           Church
           which
           acknowledgeth
           him
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           BVt
           there
           remaineth
           yet
           this
           scruple
           ,
           that
           how
           tyrannicall
           and
           Antichristian
           soever
           this
           policy
           be
           ,
           yet
           the
           Church
           where
           it
           is
           practised
           may
           not
           a
           whit
           the
           lesse
           bee
           the
           
           true
           Church
           .
           Yea
           rather
           seeing
           that
           Antichrist
           must
           sit
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           considering
           this
           power
           and
           dignity
           ,
           wee
           haue
           iust
           reason
           to
           presume
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           wherein
           it
           beares
           sway
           ,
           may
           be
           truly
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           scruple
           cannot
           stagger
           ,
           or
           stay
           him
           who
           shall
           examine
           whether
           this
           power
           be
           to
           be
           exercised
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           against
           her
           :
           to
           be
           approved
           ,
           or
           de●ested
           by
           her
           ;
           who
           will
           consider
           that
           the
           followers
           of
           Antichrist
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           now
           if
           he
           be
           already
           come
           ,
           as
           certainely
           he
           is
           :
           or
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           as
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           world
           dreameth
           ,
           may
           oppose
           the
           church
           by
           the
           same
           argument
           ,
           alleaging
           that
           they
           are
           the
           true
           church
           ,
           because
           Antichrist
           is
           amongst
           them
           .
           One
           a
           therefore
           ,
           adventured
           to
           interpret
           these
           words
           ,
           
             sitting
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
          
           in
           a
           sense
           which
           runnes
           ,
           
             sitting
             against
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
          
           grounding
           vpon
           the
           words
           in
           the
           b
           originall
           ,
           which
           may
           denote
           as
           well
           ,
           an
           opposition
           against
           the
           church
           ,
           as
           a
           residence
           in
           it
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           take
           the
           words
           in
           the
           former
           sense
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           must
           sit
           in
           the
           church
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           it
           will
           never
           follow
           that
           that
           church
           which
           a●knowledgeth
           him
           for
           her
           head
           ,
           obeyeth
           ,
           and
           adoreth
           him
           hath
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           church
           but
           the
           bare
           name
           .
           Let
           him
           then
           be
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           canker
           is
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           a
           tyrant
           in
           the
           commonwealth
           .
           It
           may
           seeme
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           Apostle
           vsed
           the
           word
           Temple
           ,
           rather
           then
           Church
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           expresse
           vnto
           vs
           this
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           by
           allusion
           to
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           called
           by
           an
           excellency
           ,
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           ;
           signifying
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           had
           
           beene
           anciently
           the
           place
           which
           God
           had
           consecrated
           ,
           to
           t●e
           outward
           exercise
           of
           his
           service
           ,
           but
           that
           men
           aft●rward
           transformed
           it
           into
           a
           den
           of
           theeues
           :
           retaining
           for
           all
           that
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           it's
           primitiue
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           vse
           :
           even
           so
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           is
           stiled
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           primordially
           planted
           ,
           and
           dressed
           by
           his
           hand
           :
           consecrated
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           (
           and
           is
           so
           still
           at
           this
           day
           outwardly
           )
           by
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           although
           they
           haue
           degenerated
           from
           their
           originall
           purity
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           abominations
           prophaned
           their
           consecration
           ,
           &
           belied
           their
           profession
           .
           Like
           vnto
           rebells
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           their
           rebellion
           ,
           retaine
           the
           name
           still
           of
           kings
           subiects
           ,
           as
           vsually
           he
           that
           is
           the
           ringleader
           of
           a
           conspiracy
           ,
           obeyed
           by
           his
           confederates
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           vsurpe
           rule
           over
           the
           kings
           subiects
           .
           So
           the
           adulteresse
           keepes
           the
           name
           of
           a
           wife
           still
           .
           After
           this
           fashion
           ,
           that
           may
           bee
           called
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           become
           a
           den
           of
           theeues
           ,
           that
           wherein
           not
           Antiochus
           ,
           but
           Antichrist
           hath
           set
           vp
           the
           abomination
           of
           desolation
           .
           But
           granting
           them
           that
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           Antichrist
           must
           sit
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           it
           cannot
           thence
           bee
           concluded
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           should
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           this
           will
           imply
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           are
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           both
           those
           which
           haue
           been
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           are
           still
           as
           it
           were
           impledged
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           anciently
           the
           Iewes
           were
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           all
           Israell
           in
           Aegypt
           .
           Over
           them
           the
           Pope
           long
           since
           sate
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           day
           sits
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           sits
           in
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           rigour
           of
           its
           
           signification
           .
           They
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           never
           were
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Romane
           church
           ,
           as
           the
           graine
           is
           in
           the
           chaffe
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           it
           .
           As
           some
           vpright
           Iustices
           may
           be
           in
           a
           Court
           of
           corrupt
           Iudges
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           their
           confederacy
           ,
           a
           few
           wholsome
           bodies
           may
           be
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           infectious
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           their
           company
           .
           Finally
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           all
           evasiō
           ,
           we
           say
           that
           the
           Pope
           sitteth
           in
           the
           church
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           vnlimited
           authority
           he
           vsurps
           over
           all
           christians
           ,
           even
           those
           which
           are
           separated
           from
           his
           slaues
           ,
           vndertaking
           as
           their
           Iudge
           ,
           to
           proceed
           against
           them
           with
           his
           tyrannous
           censures
           ,
           and
           constraining
           Princes
           to
           persecute
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           a
           certaine
           truth
           ,
           that
           this
           policie
           of
           the
           Roman
           church
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           church
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           disgracefull
           and
           scandalous
           badge
           of
           her
           corruption
           ,
           and
           apostacy
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           let
           the
           government
           of
           the
           reformed
           churches
           be
           obserued
           ,
           in
           them
           there
           is
           no
           supreame
           iurisdiction
           ,
           but
           an
           authority
           which
           alwaies
           submitteth
           it selfe
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           Canons
           of
           a
           discipline
           
             regulated
             by
             it
          
           .
           Every
           man
           being
           assubiected
           to
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           not
           of
           one
           alone
           ,
           but
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           many
           not
           vndertaking
           to
           binde
           any
           man
           by
           their
           authority
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           equitie
           of
           their
           decrees
           ,
           submitting
           themselues
           to
           the
           controll
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           yea
           and
           yeelding
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           accompanied
           with
           reason
           .
           The
           true
           church
           is
           of
           so
           ample
           a
           circumference
           that
           she
           cannnot
           be
           governed
           by
           one
           alone
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           Royall
           a
           descent
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           which
           concerneth
           the
           conscience
           ,
           she
           cannot
           be
           ruled
           by
           any
           but
           God
           himselfe
           .
           
           Any
           other
           whosoever
           he
           be
           ,
           imployed
           in
           any
           function
           concerning
           her
           ,
           must
           behaue
           himselfe
           as
           her
           servant
           ,
           not
           as
           her
           Lord
           ,
           not
           prescribing
           her
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           bearing
           witnesse
           to
           what
           hath
           beene
           prescribed
           her
           ,
           not
           advancing
           himselfe
           aboue
           kings
           ,
           but
           bowing
           vnto
           them
           ,
           not
           thinking
           ,
           that
           his
           spirituall
           liberty
           ,
           exempts
           him
           from
           bodily
           loyaltie
           ,
           but
           giving
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           Caesars
           ,
           to
           God
           that
           which
           is
           Gods
           ,
           honour
           to
           whom
           honour
           ,
           tribute
           to
           whom
           tribute
           belongeth
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           platforme
           and
           ground
           of
           iurisdiction
           in
           the
           protestant
           churches
           ,
           very
           different
           from
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           establisheth
           a
           spirituall
           monarchie
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           who
           taketh
           vpon
           him
           to
           iudge
           all
           ,
           without
           being
           iudged
           by
           any
           ,
           who
           requireth
           a
           blind
           obedience
           ,
           grounded
           not
           vpon
           the
           reason
           and
           equity
           of
           his
           iniunctions
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           vncontrolable
           eminency
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           making
           as
           much
           of
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           brought
           downe
           immediatly
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           having
           in
           the
           c.
           registry
           of
           his
           breast
           ,
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           infallible
           knowledge
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
           Whether
           vnion
           and
           discord
           be
           markes
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           true
           Church
           should
           bee
           discerned
           from
           the
           false
           .
        
         
           ALL
           the
           advantage
           then
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           gets
           by
           this
           clatter
           of
           externall
           pomp
           ,
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           iurisdiction
           and
           authority
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           endeavored
           to
           make
           
           her
           greatnesse
           more
           venerable
           ,
           stands
           her
           but
           in
           this
           sorry
           steed
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           the
           suspicion
           of
           her
           falshood
           into
           her
           conviction
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           innocent
           basenesse
           ,
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           humility
           notable
           in
           the
           true
           church
           ,
           maketh
           her
           more
           louely
           ,
           affording
           vs
           sound
           matter
           of
           a
           pressing
           coniecture
           ,
           &
           a
           strong
           presumption
           that
           she
           is
           indeed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           stile
           ,
           
             The
             Reformed
             Church
          
           .
           This
           perceiued
           ,
           maketh
           vs
           presage
           that
           all
           the
           other
           exceptions
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           darteth
           against
           vs
           will
           be
           of
           the
           same
           making
           with
           this
           first
           :
           having
           more
           plausibility
           ,
           then
           soundnesse
           ,
           partiality
           ,
           then
           iustice
           ,
           colour
           then
           strength
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           ,
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           in
           the
           progresse
           of
           this
           examination
           .
           Let
           vs
           consider
           then
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           what
           weight
           there
           is
           in
           the
           pretended
           vnity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           discord
           surmised
           to
           bee
           amongst
           vs.
           
        
         
           Now
           we
           say
           that
           it
           is
           not
           generally
           true
           ,
           that
           vnity
           should
           alwaies
           be
           a
           note
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           discord
           of
           the
           false
           .
           We
           s●y
           also
           that
           the
           vnity
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           is
           in
           shew
           only
           ,
           not
           in
           deed
           :
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           conspiracy
           ,
           then
           a
           vnion
           ;
           like
           vnto
           that
           amongst
           those
           which
           were
           besieged
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           who
           a
           disagreeing
           betweene
           them●elues
           ,
           ioyned
           forces
           neverthelesse
           against
           those
           which
           besieged
           them
           ,
           being
           divided
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           vnited
           abroad
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           that
           our
           discord
           is
           only
           surmised
           ,
           and
           t●at
           we
           are
           in
           truth
           vnited
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           the
           common
           en●my
           ,
           but
           also
           betweene
           our selues
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           true
           that
           vnion
           is
           not
           a
           marke
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           nor
           disvnion
           ,
           a
           iust
           presumption
           of
           the
           false
           ,
           
           see
           we
           not
           that
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           were
           great
           discords
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           Some
           of
           them
           were
           of
           one
           opinion
           ,
           some
           of
           another
           ,
           one
           thought
           that
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           t●e
           law
           were
           to
           be
           retained
           ,
           another
           that
           they
           were
           not
           .
           And
           this
           divisiō
           had
           made
           such
           an
           alienation
           of
           hearts
           in
           t●e
           Church
           ,
           that
           b.
           St
           Peter
           himselfe
           was
           compelled
           to
           be
           a
           timeserver
           ,
           and
           diversly
           to
           apply
           himselfe
           ,
           according
           to
           places
           ,
           and
           persons
           ,
           vntill
           he
           met
           with
           a
           rough
           censure
           from
           St
           Paul
           ,
           who
           resisted
           him
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           sharply
           rebuked
           him
           ,
           for
           not
           walking
           vprightly
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           
             I
             vnderstand
          
           (
           saith
           c.
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             )
             that
             there
             are
             dissentions
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             partly
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             for
             there
             must
             be
             heresies
             amongst
             you
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             approued
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
          
        
         
           Behold
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           d
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Sadduces
           vnited
           together
           vnder
           one
           head
           the
           high
           Priest.
           Could
           they
           then
           benefit
           themselues
           with
           this
           pretence
           ,
           and
           vpbraid
           the
           Christians
           with
           their
           discord
           ?
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Sadduces
           agreed
           not
           with
           the
           Pharises
           in
           all
           points
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           yet
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           acknowledged
           one
           chiefe
           Priest
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           ioined
           together
           in
           the
           same
           forme
           of
           diu●ne
           seruice
           ,
           &
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Sadduces
           was
           so
           small
           ,
           commpared
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           it
           could
           nor
           furnish
           the
           Christians
           with
           iust
           matter
           of
           reto●tion
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           could
           ,
           what
           would
           this
           haue
           beene
           more
           then
           reproach
           ,
           and
           counter-reproach
           ,
           crimination
           ,
           and
           recrimination
           ;
           equally
           true
           on
           either
           side
           .
           Now
           seeing
           that
           one
           of
           the
           parties
           was
           the
           true
           
           Church
           ,
           could
           it
           be
           inferred
           from
           its
           diuision
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           false
           ?
           Neither
           diuision
           then
           ,
           nor
           vnion
           can
           be
           essentiall
           characters
           either
           of
           the
           true
           or
           false
           Church
           .
           But
           suppose
           these
           markes
           should
           bee
           infallible
           ,
           what
           would
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           get
           by
           it
           ?
           What
           should
           wee
           iudge
           of
           her
           during
           that
           long
           schisme
           ?
           What
           may
           afford
           her
           an
           apology
           ?
           perhaps
           a
           distinction
           ,
           that
           the
           division
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           in
           respect
           of
           charity
           ,
           not
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           .
           But
           how
           will
           this
           distinction
           of
           schisme
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           schisme
           in
           charity
           ,
           heale
           vp
           the
           wound
           ,
           if
           both
           of
           them
           be
           equally
           ,
           pernicious
           ,
           equally
           incompatible
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           The
           Donatists
           were
           not
           diuided
           from
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           faith
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           they
           were
           reputed
           of
           as
           members
           cut
           off
           from
           her
           .
           Their
           schisme
           ,
           indeede
           ,
           at
           the
           length
           begate
           heresie
           ;
           as
           an
           inflamed
           vlcer
           causeth
           a
           feuer
           .
           And
           may
           wee
           not
           avouch
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           last
           schisme
           in
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           the
           same
           case
           hath
           happened
           ,
           when
           the
           anti
           Popes
           were
           by
           one
           another
           accounted
           the
           forerunners
           of
           Antichriste
           :
           rhe
           followers
           of
           both
           sides
           reciprocally
           called
           by
           one
           another
           the
           members
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           What
           may
           here
           be
           replyed
           ?
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           the
           Romane
           Church
           since
           ,
           heretickes
           and
           schismatickes
           were
           not
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           mingled
           with
           it
           :
           as
           darnell
           amongst
           wheat
           ,
           which
           maketh
           no
           part
           of
           the
           wheat
           :
           as
           mutiners
           in
           an
           army
           which
           are
           not
           of
           the
           army
           .
           But
           what
           ?
           make
           not
           they
           of
           the
           reformed
           religion
           the
           same
           reply
           when
           their
           discord
           is
           cast
           in
           their
           dish
           ?
           confesse
           they
           not
           that
           their
           is
           indeede
           darnell
           in
           their
           wheat
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           in
           their
           spirituall
           army
           turbulen-mutiners
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           their
           army
           ?
           Now
           if
           so
           soone
           after
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Gospell
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           that
           Iudaisme
           ,
           and
           Paganisme
           were
           assaulted
           by
           such
           strong
           forces
           there
           sprang
           euen
           then
           schismes
           ,
           and
           heresies
           like
           fogs
           at
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           sunne
           .
           If
           in
           a
           time
           so
           priuiledged
           ,
           so
           flourishing
           with
           the
           frequency
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           gifts
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           graces
           ,
           notwi●hstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           Sathan
           striued
           with
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           assault
           vpon
           those
           ,
           who
           gaue
           it
           to
           his
           kingdome
           confounded
           with
           distractions
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           weaken
           the
           assailants
           ,
           by
           diuiding
           them
           :
           who
           will
           thinke
           it
           strange
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           like
           assay
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           successe
           in
           this
           last
           reformation
           ?
           who
           will
           wonder
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           raised
           such
           an
           hurly
           burly
           of
           dissonant
           voices
           ,
           that
           Christs
           voice
           may
           not
           be
           heard
           distinctly
           ?
           Iust
           as
           anciently
           the
           Iewes
           making
           their
           children
           passe
           through
           the
           fire
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           their
           Idol
           Moloch
           ,
           for
           feare
           that
           their
           ruef●ll
           scrietches
           should
           call
           to
           their
           hearts
           for
           naturall
           affection
           ,
           and
           amaze
           them
           with
           the
           sound
           of
           their
           owne
           cruelty
           ,
           they
           tooke
           order
           ,
           that
           voices
           so
           sensibly
           lamentable
           ,
           should
           bee
           lost
           in
           a
           rude
           variety
           of
           more
           clattering
           ,
           and
           vnpassionate
           noises
           Certes
           this
           deuice
           was
           effectuall
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           but
           it
           succeedeth
           not
           so
           well
           with
           Satan
           .
           The
           cryes
           of
           infants
           were
           feeble
           ,
           and
           might
           easily
           bee
           out-noised
           :
           but
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           how
           soft
           and
           sweet
           soever
           it
           bee
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           are
           his
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           piercing
           ,
           and
           a
           mighty
           voice
           .
           True
           religion
           hath
           had
           its
           course
           ,
           all
           heresies
           are
           either
           dead
           ,
           or
           dye
           one
           after
           annother
           not
           by
           the
           fu●y
           of
           faggots
           ,
           and
           gibbets
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           of
           the
           liuing
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIIII
           .
           That
           their
           is
           no
           true
           vnity
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           reformed
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           discord
           of
           importance
           .
        
         
           BVt
           to
           consider
           this
           point
           neerer
           hand
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           discord
           of
           moment
           amongst
           vs
           ;
           no
           syncere
           vnion
           amongst
           them
           :
           but
           a
           combination
           to
           ruine
           their
           common
           aduersaries
           ;
           as
           some
           Princes
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           bare
           mutual
           grudges
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           entertaine
           neuerthelesse
           a
           league
           against
           a
           common
           enemy
           .
           So
           Herod
           and
           Pilate
           agreed
           ,
           in
           putting
           to
           death
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Surely
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           the
           dissentions
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           were
           very
           great
           .
           Their
           mutuall
           hatred
           was
           deadly
           ,
           witnesse
           their
           schisme
           ,
           witnesse
           also
           the
           great
           variety
           of
           opinions
           amongst
           those
           doctours
           which
           themselues
           stile
           Catholique
           .
           who
           so
           will
           see
           proofe
           of
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           only
           consult
           the
           writings
           of
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           ,
           there
           he
           shall
           find
           diuersities
           ,
           and
           contrarities
           of
           opinions
           amongst
           the
           Catholique
           doctours
           almost
           about
           euery
           point
           of
           religion
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Pope
           being
           then
           busied
           about
           the
           establishmēt
           of
           his
           Papall
           omnipotence
           his
           spirituall
           authority
           over
           the
           temporalty
           ,
           yea
           his
           temporall
           authority
           ouer
           the
           
           temporalty
           ,
           and
           spiritualty
           together
           ,
           tormented
           not
           himselfe
           with
           those
           disputes
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           interpose
           his
           authority
           to
           appease
           them
           .
           For
           those
           schoolebroiles
           at
           that
           time
           did
           not
           a
           whit
           preiudice
           his
           designes
           ,
           but
           rather
           helped
           them
           forward
           .
           So
           long
           as
           these
           doctors
           sharpned
           their
           subtilties
           against
           themselues
           ,
           they
           let
           him
           alone
           in
           peace
           ,
           they
           outvied
           one
           another
           in
           flattering
           of
           him
           ,
           each
           side
           fearing
           lest
           he
           should
           incline
           to
           its
           opposite
           .
           This
           indifferencie
           was
           both
           acceptable
           to
           the
           disagreeing
           parties
           ,
           and
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           There
           were
           as
           yet
           no
           strangers
           which
           might
           publish
           the
           shame
           of
           these
           doings
           ,
           and
           aduantage
           themselues
           by
           these
           domesticke
           quarrells
           of
           their
           enemies
           :
           they
           spake
           therefore
           at
           that
           time
           freely
           ,
           and
           boldly
           vented
           their
           opinions
           betweene
           themselues
           .
           But
           since
           that
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           well
           changed
           ,
           their
           affaires
           are
           no
           longer
           at
           this
           point
           .
           Now
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           least
           the
           discord
           of
           the
           seruants
           ,
           should
           ruine
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Master
           .
           For
           this
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           desired
           to
           ●ull
           it
           asleepe
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           bend
           the
           entire
           forces
           of
           his
           supports
           ,
           against
           the
           stranger
           ,
           and
           common
           adversary
           .
           He
           was
           now
           to
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           without
           tooke
           no
           advantage
           of
           this
           dissention
           ,
           &
           to
           take
           away
           the
           scandall
           of
           it
           from
           those
           that
           are
           within
           .
           This
           is
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           sorry
           manner
           ,
           as
           hee
           could
           ,
           tyrannically
           ,
           and
           by
           meanes
           altogether
           shamefull
           .
           Not
           by
           a
           resolution
           of
           their
           doubts
           ,
           by
           stating
           of
           their
           questions
           ,
           by
           a
           rationall
           decision
           of
           their
           controversies
           ;
           but
           by
           his
           absolute
           authority
           imposing
           silence
           vpon
           the
           parties
           ,
           by
           this
           trick●
           ,
           smothering
           the
           evill
           ,
           without
           medling
           with
           the
           root
           .
        
         
         
           He
           that
           will
           be
           better
           informed
           concerning
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           obserue
           that
           even
           at
           this
           day
           (
           for
           example
           )
           the
           true
           followers
           of
           Thomas
           yeeld
           not
           to
           Bellarmine
           ,
           that
           their
           Angelicall
           Doctor
           concluded
           amisse
           ,
           affirming
           
             that
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Crosse
             are
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             the
             same
             adoration
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           That
           the
           Sorbonists
           will
           not
           consent
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             be
             aboue
             a
             Councell
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             as
             well
             depose
             as
             excommunicate
             Kings
             ,
             that
             a
             Tyrant
             may
             lawfully
             be
             put
             to
             death
             even
             by
             a
             private
             man.
          
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           these
           points
           are
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           be
           true
           ,
           they
           vnavoidably
           damne
           the
           contrary
           .
           
           If
           the
           opinion
           of
           Bellarmine
           bee
           true
           ,
           touching
           the
           adoration
           of
           images
           ,
           that
           of
           Thomas
           is
           pure
           idolatrie
           :
           if
           the
           tenet
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           concerning
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           be
           receiuable
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Sorbonists
           is
           schismaticall
           and
           hereticall
           .
        
         
           What
           will
           be
           answered
           vs
           here
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           that
           these
           opinions
           are
           but
           problematicall
           ,
           and
           may
           on
           both
           sides
           indifferently
           be
           maintained
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           not
           giuen
           her
           determination
           of
           them
           .
           This
           hole
           indeed
           they
           vsually
           start
           out
           at
           ,
           when
           for
           the
           diversity
           of
           opinions
           which
           are
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           pressed
           not
           to
           taxe
           that
           fault
           in
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           notorious
           in
           themselues
           ,
           not
           to
           vrge
           those
           lawes
           vpon
           others
           which
           they
           meane
           to
           shift
           off
           themselues
           .
           Neverthelesse
           their
           by-corner
           reacheth
           not
           farre
           ,
           they
           cannot
           runne
           farre
           ,
           if
           one
           briefly
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           effectiue
           ,
           but
           declaratiue
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           not
           truth
           but
           directeth
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           makes
           not
           heresie
           ,
           but
           points
           it
           out
           .
           Even
           as
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           
           Physitian
           makes
           the
           disease
           neither
           better
           ,
           nor
           worse
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           lesse
           doth
           it
           make
           it
           what
           it
           is
           .
           The
           diseased
           party
           then
           of
           whō
           the
           Physitiā
           hath
           decreed
           nothing
           ,
           ceaseth
           not
           to
           be
           sicke
           and
           to
           dye
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           who
           by
           a
           true
           prognosticke
           were
           iudged
           to
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           death
           .
           Whether
           the
           iudgement
           then
           of
           the
           church
           be
           interposed
           or
           not
           ,
           that
           which
           deserues
           to
           bee
           condemned
           is
           condemnable
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sequel
           ,
           makes
           him
           that
           beleeueth
           it
           infallibly
           damnable
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           any
           man
           tell
           me
           ,
           whether
           there
           may
           be
           imagined
           a
           more
           compleat
           and
           formall
           schisme
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           we
           see
           in
           the
           protestation
           of
           the
           French
           church
           against
           the
           councell
           of
           Trent
           :
           Yes
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           but
           in
           certaine
           points
           .
           What
           matters
           that
           ?
           Seeing
           that
           a
           Councell
           is
           a
           body
           ,
           and
           expects
           either
           to
           be
           wholy
           receaued
           ,
           or
           wholy
           reiected
           :
           not
           submitting
           it selfe
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           
           that
           they
           to
           whom
           it
           speaketh
           by
           authority
           ,
           should
           goe
           about
           to
           choose
           ,
           and
           picke
           out
           some
           of
           its
           determinations
           .
           But
           requiring
           of
           all
           an
           absolute
           and
           vniversall
           obedience
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           authority
           ,
           and
           the
           pretended
           presidence
           and
           guidance
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           more
           astonished
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           the
           Pope
           pronounceth
           not
           definitiue
           sentence
           vpon
           these
           differences
           ▪
           dispatcheth
           not
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           determineth
           not
           these
           questions
           .
           Is
           it
           because
           he
           taketh
           delight
           ,
           to
           foster
           and
           cherish
           discord
           amongst
           his
           ad●erents
           ?
           No
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           time
           for
           it
           .
           He
           is
           so
           neerly
           assaulted
           by
           those
           without
           ,
           and
           so
           lustily
           incountered
           with
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           need
           haue
           good
           entercourse
           ,
           &
           keepe
           good
           correspondency
           with
           those
           that
           are
           
           within
           .
           Is
           it
           then
           because
           he
           fauoureth
           all
           sides
           equally
           ?
           neither
           ,
           this
           is
           more
           vnlikely
           then
           the
           other
           .
           He
           loueth
           his
           greatnesse
           to
           well
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           iealous
           of
           his
           authority
           ,
           too
           zealous
           for
           the
           aduācemēt
           of
           his
           Papal
           omnipotēcy
           to
           beare
           no
           more
           affection
           to
           those
           who
           imploy
           their
           spirits
           to
           his
           bent
           ,
           for
           his
           soueraignty
           ,
           thē
           to
           those
           who
           crosse
           it
           ,
           &
           skirmish
           with
           it
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           known
           ,
           how
           these
           are
           esteemed
           of
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           tearmed
           Politikes
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           the
           name
           of
           Catholiques
           allowed
           them
           ,
           but
           grudgingly
           .
           That
           which
           holdeth
           the
           Pope
           ,
           from
           openly
           condemning
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           feare
           by
           alienateing
           them
           to
           diminish
           his
           forces
           .
           He
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           slippery
           things
           wrung
           to
           hard
           slide
           away
           the
           faster
           :
           that
           lines
           stretched
           too
           much
           snap
           in
           sunder
           .
           He
           remembreth
           the
           peremptory
           roughnes
           of
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           ,
           he
           hath
           seene
           how
           much
           it
           hath
           cost
           him
           (
           or
           to
           speake
           mo●e
           properly
           )
           the
           papall
           Monarchy
           ,
           to
           haue
           prosecuted
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           See
           so
           eagerly
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           so
           stiffely
           bent
           in
           the
           breaking
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           he
           thinkes
           )
           might
           haue
           beene
           mollified
           and
           bended
           with
           time
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           it
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           rather
           a
           conspiracy
           amongst
           them
           ,
           the●
           a
           true
           vnion
           :
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           difference
           amongst
           vs
           is
           rather
           a
           diversity
           ,
           then
           a
           diuision
           ,
           in
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           thing
           ;
           in
           the
           accessory
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           principall
           ;
           in
           the
           policy
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           doctrine
           ;
           amongst
           some
           persons
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           Corporation
           ,
           and
           generality
           of
           our
           Churches
           .
           Witnesse
           the
           harmony
           of
           our
           confessions
           ,
           and
           Catechismes
           ,
           a
           harmony
           grounded
           vpon
           no
           other
           plot
           ,
           or
           designe
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           cōming
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           
           to
           the
           fruition
           of
           the
           heauenly
           inheritance
           ,
           
             by
             that
             one
             and
             only
             way
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             one
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             I●sus
             Christ.
          
           
           If
           some
           turbulent
           spirits
           striue
           to
           trouble
           our
           peace
           ,
           to
           diuide
           our
           vnity
           ,
           wee
           account
           them
           not
           ours
           ,
           they
           are
           
             spots
             in
             our
             feasts
          
           ,
           
           and
           scabs
           in
           our
           body
           ,
           which
           spirituall
           vigour
           hath
           chased
           out
           .
           Surely
           if
           any
           one
           communicate
           not
           with
           vs
           ,
           in
           doctrine
           and
           charity
           ,
           he
           is
           none
           of
           ours
           ,
           although
           he
           impugne
           the
           same
           adversarie
           with
           vs
           :
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           of
           that
           side
           which
           impugneth
           vs
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           ,
           that
           he
           opposeth
           vs
           with
           them
           .
           They
           are
           not
           accounted
           members
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           who
           oppose
           vs
           with
           as
           much
           violence
           as
           shee
           doth
           ,
           no
           more
           ought
           the
           same
           men
           to
           bee
           esteemed
           ours
           ,
           vnder
           this
           couert
           ,
           that
           they
           fight
           with
           vs
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rom●
           ;
           but
           indeede
           with
           much
           lesse
           valour
           and
           efficacy
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           much
           more
           supported
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           shee
           by
           them
           reciprocally
           ,
           then
           they
           support
           vs.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           That
           novelty
           is
           a
           reproach
           which
           is
           ordinarily
           cast
           vpon
           truth
           ,
           and
           how
           shee
           hath
           beene
           cleared
           of
           it
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
        
         
           LEt
           vs
           come
           now
           to
           the
           preiudice
           strongest
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           Antiquity
           they
           pretend
           ,
           burdening
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           truth
           which
           we
           preach
           ,
           as
           new
           ,
           with
           hatred
           and
           envy
           .
           Antiquity
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           diuine
           and
           venerable
           ,
           
           nouelty
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           damnable
           and
           diuellish
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           wee
           willingly
           subscribed
           to
           ,
           but
           wee
           yeeld
           not
           ,
           that
           this
           antiquity
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           much
           cracke
           of
           ,
           appertaineth
           vnto
           them
           :
           that
           the
           shame
           of
           nouelty
           which
           they
           so
           much
           taunt
           vs
           with
           ,
           is
           due
           vnto
           vs.
           Here
           standeth
           the
           difference
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           iustifie
           that
           they
           are
           ancienter
           then
           wee
           ,
           let
           them
           gaine
           the
           cause
           :
           if
           wee
           are
           conuinced
           of
           nouelty
           ,
           let
           sentence
           be
           pronounced
           against
           vs
           ,
           the
           condemnation
           shall
           be
           iust
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           ready
           to
           giue
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           first
           that
           shall
           set
           their
           hands
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           wee
           earnestly
           request
           ,
           that
           their
           pretences
           may
           not
           be
           takē
           vpon
           t●eir
           words
           ,
           that
           our
           reasōs
           may
           be
           pondered
           ere
           we
           bee
           condemned
           of
           nouelty
           vpon
           a
           bare
           accusatiō
           :
           yea
           although
           there
           were
           some
           likelyhood
           of
           truth
           in
           it
           .
           So
           long
           as
           the
           accuser
           speaketh
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           if
           the
           defendant
           be
           not
           iniured
           .
           But
           the
           lawes
           ,
           but
           nature
           ,
           but
           God
           willeth
           ,
           that
           both
           parties
           ,
           the
           plaintif
           and
           defendant
           ,
           be
           heard
           with
           equall
           attention
           and
           equity
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           innocent
           that
           could
           shroud
           himselfe
           from
           the
           fraud
           and
           violēce
           of
           calūny
           :
           alwaies
           malitious
           ,
           but
           then
           confident
           and
           peremptory
           ,
           when
           shee
           perceiueth
           herselfe
           handsomely
           trimmed
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           favoured
           something
           like
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           To
           begin
           this
           point
           ,
           wee
           say
           that
           it
           is
           no
           new
           matter
           that
           truth
           should
           be
           censured
           of
           nouelty
           ,
           nor
           that
           falshood
           should
           be
           invested
           with
           the
           venerable
           and
           sacred
           mantle
           of
           antiquity
           .
           The
           Iewes
           cast
           this
           aspersion
           vpon
           our
           Sauiour
           the
           Prophet
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           doctor
           of
           doctors
           :
           contrarily
           they
           tooke
           to
           themselues
           this
           prerogatiue
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           a
           old
           friends
           ,
           and
           
           retainers
           of
           truth
           .
           b
           The
           pagans
           made
           the
           primitiue
           Christians
           odious
           to
           the
           world
           by
           the
           aspersion
           of
           nouelty
           .
           Proud
           and
           lying
           braggers
           ,
           they
           made
           brauadoes
           and
           trophies
           ,
           with
           the
           monuments
           of
           their
           antiquity
           .
           It
           is
           for
           vs
           then
           to
           thinke
           our selues
           happy
           ,
           and
           to
           cheare
           vp
           our selues
           in
           that
           wee
           are
           partakers
           of
           the
           same
           slanders
           with
           Christ
           :
           these
           are
           honorable
           skars
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           primitiue
           Christians
           were
           marked
           :
           And
           they
           who
           goe
           about
           to
           shame
           vs
           by
           these
           aspersions
           ,
           who
           boast
           and
           brag
           of
           their
           antiquity
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           it
           vpon
           the
           same
           title
           which
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Pagans
           presumed
           on
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           vnhappie
           ,
           and
           their
           proceeding
           is
           it
           not
           really
           as
           ridiculous
           ,
           as
           in
           appearance
           it
           was
           commendable
           ?
           Now
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           answeres
           we
           oppose
           to
           their
           exceptions
           ,
           conformable
           to
           those
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Christians
           to
           the
           pagans
           ,
           to
           discouer
           the
           impie●y
           ,
           quell
           the
           earnestnes
           ,
           and
           abate
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           like
           calumnies
           .
           
             Search
             the
             scriptures
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             for
             in
             them
             yee
             thinke
             to
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             th●y
             which
             testifie
             of
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             If
             y●u
             haue
             beleeued
             in
             M●s●s
             yee
             beleeue
             also
             in
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             he
             wrote
             of
             me
          
           .
           This
           is
           our
           defence
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Wee
           are
           slandered
           as
           innouators
           ,
           wee
           answer
           ,
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           you
           beleeue
           Moses
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           you
           will
           bel●e●e
           also
           in
           Christ
           ,
           preached
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           vs
           ,
           wee
           publish
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           bee●e
           written
           by
           them
           .
           It
           was
           oblected
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
           that
           
             his
             d●sciples
             violated
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
          
           he
           replyed
           v●to
           th●m
           ,
           
             that
             by
             their
             traditions
             they
             had
             made
             void
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           Wee
           at
           t●is
           
           time
           are
           molested
           with
           the
           same
           censure
           ,
           wee
           in
           our
           Sauiours
           authority
           ,
           retort
           the
           same
           reproch
           ,
           vsing
           his
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           face
           of
           them
           that
           brocht
           it
           .
           Wee
           offer
           to
           make
           it
           manifest
           ,
           wee
           doe
           indeede
           make
           it
           a
           plaine
           case
           ,
           that
           they
           nullifie
           the
           word
           of
           God
           by
           their
           traditions
           ,
           that
           our
           antiquity
           is
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           truth
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           preached
           before
           euer
           it
           was
           written
           .
           So
           when
           the
           Pagans
           by
           this
           aspersion
           (
           though
           false
           )
           of
           nouelty
           ,
           made
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Christians
           suspected
           ,
           they
           were
           confuted
           by
           f.
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           proposall
           of
           these
           considerations
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           so
           much
           to
           care
           when
           ,
           h
           
             as
             vpon
             what
             grounds
             wee
             embrace
             religion
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             almighty
             Iehouah
             ,
             the
             ancient
             of
             daies
             is
             not
             of
             any
             new
             being
             ,
             so
             his
             true
             worship
             cannot
             be
             new
             ,
             the
             forme
             of
             which
             worship
             who
             can
             better
             prescribe
             ,
          
           i
           
             then
             God
             himselfe
             ?
             who
          
           (
           said
           they
           )
           
             is
             more
             to
             be
             beleeued
             in
             a
             matter
             concerning
             God
             ,
             then
             God
             himselfe
             ?
             is
             man
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             who
             is
             ignorant
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             vnlesse
             God
             assist
             him
             ,
             and
             reueale
             him
             to
             himselfe
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             the
             antiquity
             of
             yeares
             ,
             but
             of
             manners
             which
             is
             venerable
             .
             It
             s
             no
             disparagement
             to
             be
             conuerted
             euen
             in
             the
             doting
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             no
             age
             is
             superannuated
             for
             repentance
             .
             It
             is
             rather
             a
             shame
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             forward
             in
             a
             willing
             and
             industrious
             amendment
             in
             old
             age
             .
          
           So
           the
           Primitiue
           Christians
           defended
           themselues
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           wee
           frame
           our
           apologies
           .
           Wee
           rehearse
           the
           same
           things
           to
           iustifie
           vs.
           Wee
           request
           ,
           that
           the
           antiquity
           not
           of
           persones
           ,
           but
           of
           doctrine
           may
           be
           respected
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           we
           expect
           ,
           that
           to
           which
           wee
           haue
           summoned
           ,
           and
           doe
           daily
           call
           our
           
           adversaries
           to
           .
           Hither
           our
           adversaries
           dare
           not
           come
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           come
           hither
           ,
           they
           find
           excuses
           to
           runne
           back
           .
           It
           is
           then
           ,
           a
           base
           slander
           which
           is
           cast
           vpon
           vs
           ;
           that
           wee
           confesse
           our
           religion
           is
           new
           ,
           that
           wee
           denie
           ,
           which
           wee
           stifly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           antiquity
           is
           allwaies
           on
           truths
           side
           .
           Christ
           in
           appearance
           ,
           was
           but
           an
           vpstart
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           adversaries
           ;
           as
           being
           but
           newly
           come
           abroad
           ;
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           if
           one
           would
           haue
           iudged
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           he
           cast
           his
           eyes
           vpon
           the
           heathenish
           monuments
           ,
           their
           temples
           and
           edifices
           ,
           would
           haue
           beene
           thought
           a
           neotericke
           vanity
           .
           New
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           but
           really
           Christ
           and
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           antiquity
           surpassed
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           and
           their
           leauen
           ;
           Christianity
           was
           by
           many
           ages
           ancienter
           then
           Paganisme
           .
           But
           is
           it
           not
           a
           kind
           of
           stupidity
           in
           mā
           ,
           more
           to
           looke
           after
           towers
           and
           steeples
           ,
           then
           truth
           ?
           neuer
           remēbring
           that
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           these
           deuices
           were
           not
           ;
           but
           truth
           was
           before
           them
           all·
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           reasonable
           here
           that
           wee
           should
           be
           heard
           ?
           will
           it
           not
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           wee
           speake
           with
           reason
           ,
           when
           wee
           affectionately
           both
           aduise
           and
           entreate
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           fault
           ,
           almost
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           call
           that
           new
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           so
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           bestow
           the
           honour
           of
           antiquity
           vpon
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           ancient
           in
           their
           opinion
           ;
           measuring
           both
           antiquity
           and
           nouelty
           ,
           by
           the
           ell
           of
           their
           memories
           .
           It
           fares
           with
           religion
           and
           lawes
           ,
           which
           the
           corruption
           and
           ignorance
           of
           the
           times
           hath
           obscured
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           buried
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           with
           Countries
           called
           new-found
           lands
           ,
           because
           lately
           discouered
           :
           yet
           who
           is
           there
           that
           hath
           not
           his
           senses
           stolne
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           
           doubts
           but
           that
           they
           are
           of
           the
           same
           standing
           with
           the
           world
           ?
           All
           reformation
           is
           new
           ,
           what
           matter
           is
           it
           if
           the
           modell
           ,
           and
           patterne
           of
           it
           be
           antient
           ?
           Let
           our
           discouery
           be
           new
           ,
           The
           land
           which
           wee
           haue
           discouered
           is
           ancient
           ,
           h●th
           alwaies
           beene
           ,
           though
           vnknowne
           to
           the
           multitude·
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
           That
           the
           search
           of
           antiquity
           is
           not
           rightly
           ordered
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           direction
           is
           which
           Saint
           Cyprian
           giues
           vs
           for
           it
           ,
        
         
           WEE
           affirme
           then
           ,
           that
           antiquity
           is
           alwaies
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           truth
           ,
           wee
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           and
           preach
           it
           ,
           honouring
           true
           antiquity
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           seemeth
           so
           to
           our
           fancy
           ignorant
           of
           times
           past
           :
           but
           that
           which
           is
           true
           and
           reall
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           wee
           should
           be
           like
           those
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           thought
           ,
           that
           beyond
           the
           great
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           Atlantique
           sea
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           land
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           neuer
           knowne
           any
           Pilot
           ,
           that
           went
           so
           farre
           ,
           vntill
           Columbus
           ventred
           vpon
           it
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Grandfathers
           .
           Wee
           beginne
           at
           our
           shore
           ,
           with
           our
           time
           and
           so
           goe
           backward
           ;
           but
           why
           at
           least
           peirce
           wee
           not
           this
           Ocean
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           get
           through
           to
           the
           other
           end
           ?
           why
           loose
           wee
           courage
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           voyage
           ,
           why
           turne
           wee
           saile
           so
           suddainely
           ?
           If
           wee
           haue
           had
           neither
           the
           skill
           nor
           courage
           to
           saile
           further
           ,
           why
           affirme
           wee
           so
           confidently
           ,
           that
           their
           is
           nothing
           beyond
           our
           computation
           ?
           why
           dreame
           wee
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           vs
           ,
           
           to
           find
           that
           which
           wee
           neuer
           sufficiently
           looked
           after
           ,
           fearing
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           desirous
           not
           to
           find
           it
           .
           Wee
           may
           then
           iustly
           suffer
           this
           taunt
           ,
           that
           wee
           fainted
           in
           our
           vndertakings
           ;
           that
           wee
           were
           tired
           in
           our
           iourney
           .
           When
           they
           goe
           about
           to
           calculate
           antiquity
           ,
           now
           a
           daies
           they
           beginne
           not
           with
           that
           which
           is
           first
           ,
           the
           first
           epoche
           is
           ,
           
             where
             were
             you
             within
             these
             hundred
             yeares
          
           !
           so
           in
           steede
           of
           going
           fo●ward
           ,
           they
           stop
           at
           a
           short
           period
           and
           retire
           homeward
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           this
           path
           were
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           ,
           nor
           this
           method
           to
           be
           refused
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           not
           stop
           in
           their
           search
           ,
           vntill
           they
           came
           to
           the
           age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           for
           beateing
           this
           way
           so
           farre
           ,
           how
           many
           nouelties
           would
           their
           be
           met
           with
           betweene
           this
           and
           that
           ,
           of
           fresher
           date
           ;
           and
           which
           might
           be
           questioned
           ,
           
             where
             were
             you
             before
          
           ?
           which
           are
           not
           then
           of
           that
           ancient
           originall
           ,
           nor
           graced
           with
           the
           priuiledges
           of
           true
           antiquity
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           antiquities
           in
           respect
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           times
           :
           but
           meere
           nouel●ies
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           was
           in
           the
           age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           truely
           ancient
           ,
           and
           nothing
           ancient
           but
           that
           :
           they
           are
           the
           fathers
           whose
           bounds
           wee
           must
           not
           remoue
           :
           wee
           must
           inquire
           after
           the
           waies
           of
           these
           fathers
           ,
           as
           for
           those
           degenerate
           ancestors
           which
           came
           afterwards
           ,
           wee
           haue
           an
           expresse
           prohibi●ion
           .
           
             Walke
             not
             according
             to
             the
             statutes
             of
             your
             fathers
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             regard
             not
             their-ordināces
             ,
             I
             am
             Iehouah
             your
             God
             ,
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             ,
             keepe
             my
             commandements
             ,
             and
             doe
             them
             .
          
           Antiquity
           then
           is
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           ,
           but
           as
           shee
           is
           a
           witnesse
           of
           truth
           ,
           according
           to
           Tertullian
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           first
           taught
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           is
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           true
           .
           
           That
           which
           
           is
           absolutely
           first
           then
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           sought
           out
           ,
           and
           from
           it
           the
           calculation
           is
           to
           begun
           .
        
         
           St.
           Cyprian
           giueth
           vs
           a
           direction
           for
           this
           calculation
           ,
           
           (
           although
           he
           otherwise
           applyeth
           it
           )
           which
           is
           as
           pertinent
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           familiar
           ,
           instructing
           vs
           ,
           that
           euen
           as
           a
           conduit
           of
           water
           which
           formerly
           ranne
           copiously
           ,
           and
           continually
           coming
           to
           faile
           vpon
           a
           suddaine
           ,
           wee
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           spring-head
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           defect
           :
           whether
           it
           bee
           that
           the
           drying
           of
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           depriueth
           the
           running
           water
           ,
           both
           of
           an
           originall
           &
           nourishment
           :
           or
           whether
           the
           foūtaine
           being
           entire
           the
           water
           faileth
           in
           its
           course
           ,
           the
           pipe
           being
           either
           brokē
           or
           stopt
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           mēded
           the
           water
           may
           bee
           restored
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           citty
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           plenty
           &
           purity
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           fountaine
           :
           so
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           Priestes
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           repaire
           to
           the
           originall
           ,
           and
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Gospell
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           keeping
           his
           commandements
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           actions
           may
           be
           deduced
           ,
           from
           the
           same
           beginning
           ,
           whence
           that
           deriueth
           its
           authority
           .
           That
           wee
           may
           not
           doubt
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           tradition
           of
           which
           he
           speaketh
           :
           
           let
           vs
           he●re
           what
           he
           saith
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           One
           alleadged
           to
           him
           tradition
           ;
           whence
           is
           this
           tradition
           ,
           replyeth
           he
           ,
           is
           it
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           or
           Apostles
           ?
           For
           that
           those
           things
           which
           are
           written
           ,
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           obserued
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           testifieth
           ,
           telling
           Iosuah
           that
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           scripture
           should
           not
           depart
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           .
           If
           then
           it
           bee
           either
           commanded
           in
           the
           Gospell
           or
           contained
           in
           the
           Apostolicall
           writings
           ,
           that
           they
           
           which
           come
           out
           of
           any
           heresie
           ,
           be
           it
           what
           it
           will
           should
           not
           be
           baptised
           ,
           let
           this
           holy
           and
           diuine
           tradition
           be
           obserued
           .
           St.
           Cyprian
           reiecteth
           not
           the
           baptisme
           of
           heretickes
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           he
           bel●eueth
           not
           that
           it
           was
           a
           holy
           and
           diuine
           tradition
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           bee
           admitted
           ;
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           receiue
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           proued
           vnto
           him
           to
           bee
           such
           a
           one
           ;
           giuing
           vs
           the
           rule
           to
           proue
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           apostolicall
           wri●ings
           .
           He
           cal●eth
           then
           a
           diuine
           and
           holy
           tradition
           ,
           all
           that
           which
           may
           bee
           iustified
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           tradi●ions
           ,
           he
           putteth
           t●em
           aside
           with
           this
           sl●ghting
           interrogato●y
           ▪
           
             whence
             is
             this
             tradition
          
           ?
           Now
           therefore
           such
           traditions
           as
           these
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           accept
           ,
           prouided
           that
           the
           Papists
           ,
           after
           the
           same
           method
           ,
           manifest
           their
           origin
           all
           vnto
           vs.
           When
           w●e
           demand
           whence
           is
           this
           tradition
           ?
           when
           beganne
           it
           ?
           let
           them
           answere
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           writings
           ,
           it
           hath
           beene
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XVII
           .
           That
           the
           only
           meanes
           to
           pr●ue
           true
           antiquity
           ,
           is
           to
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           begining
           by
           the
           scripture
           .
        
         
           NOw
           that
           wee
           alledge
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           authorise
           the
           truth
           ,
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           men
           ,
           only
           wee
           borrow
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           fancies
           to
           expresse
           it
           .
           Wee
           wish
           that
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           not
           who
           speakes
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           spoken
           .
           But
           if
           better
           authority
           here
           be
           called
           for
           ,
           we
           wil
           alledge
           supreme
           authoritie
           ;
           that
           of
           the
           Lord
           prescribing
           
           vs
           the
           rule
           
             It
             was
             not
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           Wisely
           then
           ,
           and
           fitly
           ,
           a
           said
           Tertullian
           ,
           
             th●t
             which
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             the
             truer
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             from
             the
             beginning
             is
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           To
           which
           wee
           adde
           ,
           only
           that
           which
           followeth
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           in
           the
           scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           is
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           antiquity
           ,
           doe
           wee
           not
           submit
           our selues
           to
           reason
           ,
           when
           wee
           yeeld
           that
           our
           doctrine
           should
           be
           reiected
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           Are
           not
           our
           proofes
           authētique
           to
           cōfirme
           ●he
           antiquity
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           gathered
           out
           of
           their
           writings
           ,
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Prophe●s
           &
           Euāgelists
           ?
        
         
           The
           course
           which
           is
           taken
           ,
           to
           proue
           the
           antiquity
           so
           much
           talked
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           a
           recourse
           to
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Councells
           .
           The
           more
           ant●ent
           these
           Fathers
           and
           Councels
           are
           ,
           proue
           t●ey
           not
           this
           antiquity
           the
           more
           euidently
           ?
           But
           what
           fa●hers
           ,
           what
           Councells
           a●e
           more
           ancient
           ,
           then
           the
           scripture
           ?
           what
           antiquity
           then
           ,
           is
           ancienter
           then
           the
           scriptures
           ?
           what
           title
           more
           ancient
           then
           that
           which
           is
           of
           the
           same
           date
           with
           the
           scriptures
           ?
           certainely
           it
           is
           an
           excesse
           of
           open
           blasphemy
           ,
           to
           equalize
           either
           fathers
           or
           councells
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           done
           .
           But
           though
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           of
           a
           fresher
           originall
           then
           the
           fathers
           ,
           and
           Councels
           ,
           Impudency
           hath
           not
           yet
           ventured
           so
           farre
           .
           He
           then
           of
           whose
           side
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           scripture
           ,
           hath
           gaine●
           the
           prerogatiue
           of
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           of
           truth
           .
           So
           then
           this
           question
           about
           anti●uity
           is
           brought
           to
           this
           issue
           ,
           what
           wee
           are
           to
           examine
           which
           
           is
           the
           doctrine
           most
           consonant
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           this
           being
           cleared
           ,
           the
           controversie
           of
           antiquity
           need
           to
           trouble
           vs
           no
           longer
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           impossible
           othe●wise
           to
           decide
           it
           :
           for
           let
           them
           alleage
           fathers
           ,
           and
           Councells
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           this
           scruple
           still
           remaineth
           ,
           to
           knowe
           if
           the
           Apostles
           haue
           so
           ordained
           .
           
             Vniversall
             consent
          
           cannot
           be
           called
           to
           witnesse
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           for
           to
           shew
           that
           ,
           it
           would
           ●e
           requisite
           to
           aske
           all
           persons
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           vntill
           the
           Apostles
           .
           If
           the
           name
           of
           vniversall
           consent
           ,
           be
           attributed
           to
           that
           which
           is
           beleeued
           by
           the
           greater
           part
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           received
           opinion
           ,
           yet
           how
           shall
           we
           knowe
           and
           iudge
           of
           this
           kinde
           of
           vniversall
           agreement
           ?
           Must
           it
           be
           by
           Councells
           ?
           Provinciall
           Councells
           cannot
           giue
           vs
           sufficient
           assurance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           generall
           let
           them
           shew
           vs
           that
           after
           that
           at
           Ierusalem
           which
           is
           registred
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           there
           was
           any
           one
           held
           before
           that
           of
           Nice
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           celebrated
           vntill
           about
           the
           yeare
           325.
           shall
           it
           be
           by
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           fathers
           which
           liued
           before
           this
           Councell
           ?
           The
           b
           greatest
           part
           ,
           yea
           &
           most
           ancient
           of
           them
           had
           this
           strange
           conceit
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           after
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           an
           earthly
           happines
           here
           below
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           1000
           yeares
           ,
           during
           which
           the
           Lord
           also
           shall
           conuerse
           with
           vs
           eating
           ,
           and
           drinking
           .
           A
           doctrine
           which
           those
           Fathers
           propose
           as
           receaued
           of
           all
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Fa●hers
           then
           are
           not
           sufficient
           witnesses
           ,
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           testimonie
           of
           true
           antiquitie
           .
           c
           But
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           their
           consent
           in
           receiuing
           little
           children
           to
           the
           Eucharist
           ?
           Shall
           we
           therefore
           beleeue
           this
           opinion
           to
           be
           ancient
           ?
           Ancient
           indeed
           
           in
           respect
           of
           vs
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           being
           truely
           ancient
           and
           Apostolicall
           ,
           hath
           condemned
           it
           of
           error
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           will
           be
           confessed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           They
           which
           came
           after
           these
           ancients
           ,
           haue
           corrected
           their
           errours
           ,
           concerning
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           habitation
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           the
           worldly
           de●ights
           after
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           the
           admission
           of
           children
           to
           the
           Communion
           .
           Their
           comming
           afterward
           ,
           hath
           not
           preiudiced
           the
           priority
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           they
           set
           vp
           againe
           in
           her
           ancient
           splendor
           and
           Maiesty
           .
           The
           time
           which
           these
           father
           's
           lived
           before
           them
           ,
           advantaged
           not
           their
           opinions
           younger
           then
           truth
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           a
           reasonable
           offer
           which
           we
           make
           ,
           to
           verefie
           the
           antiqu●ty
           of
           our
           religion
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           and
           certaine
           discovery
           .
           For
           how
           few
           are
           there
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           which
           either
           are
           versed
           in
           antiquity
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           ?
           Seeing
           the
           tedious
           succession
           of
           so
           many
           ages
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           volumes
           which
           must
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           pervsed
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
           A
           multitude
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           regard
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           history
           we
           search
           ,
           defectiue
           ;
           if
           to
           the
           leasure
           of
           ability
           of
           the
           greater
           sort
           infinite
           .
           Let
           them
           which
           haue
           beene
           versed
           in
           these
           enquiries
           speake
           ,
           if
           they
           finde
           not
           through
           every
           age
           changes
           ,
           and
           alterations
           ?
           But
           the
           Scripture
           is
           exposed
           to
           the
           view
           of
           every
           one
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           one
           booke
           in
           which
           that
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           is
           easie
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           preoccupated
           either
           with
           passion
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           its
           obscurity
           .
           This
           wee
           haue
           elsewhere
           demonstrated
           ,
           here
           we
           will
           only
           recite
           as
           appertaining
           to
           the
           matter
           we
           haue
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           renowned
           father
           d
           Chrysostome
           speaketh
           concerning
           
           this
           .
           
             The
             Pagan
             saith
             ,
             I
             would
             make
             my selfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             I
             knowe
             not
             which
             side
             to
             fasten
             on
             .
             There
             are
             many
             contentions
             among
             you
             ,
             every
             one
             saith
             ,
             I
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
             I
             knowe
             not
             vnto
             what
             ,
             or
             whom
             to
             referre
             my selfe
             :
             both
             sides
             pr●tend
             Scripture
             .
             But
             answere
             him
             ,
             this
             maketh
             much
             for
             vs
             :
             for
             if
             wee
             should
             say
             that
             we
             beleeue
             reasons
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             something
             to
             trouble
             one
             ,
             but
             seeing
             that
             we
             stand
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             se●ing
             they
             are
             plaine
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             easie
             to
             iudge
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             If
             any
             one
             consent
             vnto
             them
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             :
             if
             he
             oppose
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             far
             from
             their
             company
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           that
           father
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           mouth
           will
           finde
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           favour
           ,
           and
           lesse
           envy
           then
           in
           ours
           .
           Words
           which
           advertise
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           most
           especiall
           instrument
           to
           ha●e
           recourse
           to
           ,
           in
           t●e
           search
           either
           of
           antiquity
           ,
           or
           truth
           .
           Words
           also
           ,
           which
           avouch
           that
           the
           Pagan
           himselfe
           ,
           ●ay
           iudge
           who
           is
           he
           that
           beleeueth
           ,
           who
           speaketh
           agreeably
           to
           Script●re
           :
           a●though
           he
           cannot
           iudge
           of
           the
           truth
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           For
           they
           are
           very
           different
           things
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           writing
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           conformity
           of
           some
           discourse
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Pagans
           could
           not
           iudge
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           Chrys●stome
           ,
           they
           might
           discerne
           ,
           what
           tenet
           and
           opinion
           was
           most
           confo●mable
           to
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           sufficeth
           in
           the
           question
           of
           antiquity
           :
           for
           neither
           side
           doub●e●h
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           most
           ancient
           ,
           that
           si●e
           then
           which
           shall
           be
           found
           most
           conformable
           to
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           most
           ancient
           .
           The
           Pagans
           may
           iudge
           of
           this
           conformity
           ,
           saith
           Chrysostome
           ,
           how
           much
           
           rather
           then
           may
           the
           Christians
           .
           The
           shortest
           cut
           then
           to
           the
           composing
           of
           this
           difference
           ,
           is
           to
           addresse
           our selues
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           When
           one
           would
           knowe
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           priviledges
           of
           a
           Colledge
           ,
           or
           a
           soceity
           ,
           he
           repaireth
           no
           whither
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Charter
           of
           the
           foundation
           .
           The
           instrument
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           Scripture
           :
           if
           we
           offer
           to
           verifie
           our
           antiquity
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           verifie
           it
           by
           the
           date
           of
           this
           instrument
           :
           wee
           proceed
           ingeniously
           ,
           and
           our
           conclusion
           is
           irresistible
           .
           Let
           thē
           cease
           then
           to
           reproach
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           brought
           in
           a
           new
           doctrine
           ,
           vnknowne
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Let
           them
           not
           for
           shame
           boast
           any
           longer
           of
           antiqu●ty
           ,
           seeing
           they
           refuse
           to
           be
           con●rolled
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           most
           ancient
           monument
           of
           antiquity
           .
           Certainely
           they
           make
           but
           an
           vntoward
           enquiry
           into
           antiquitie
           ,
           who
           measure
           it
           by
           a
           certaine
           number
           of
           yeares
           :
           who
           dreame
           that
           to
           haue
           beene
           alwaies
           extant
           ,
           whose
           beginning
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           safer
           course
           then
           ,
           to
           proue
           antiquity
           by
           truth
           ,
           then
           truth
           by
           a●tiquity
           .
           
             Custome
             without
             truth
          
           ,
           as
           St
           Cyprian
           well
           obserued
           ,
           
             is
             but
             antiquity
             of
             errour
          
           .
           
           The
           proportion
           ,
           elaborate
           figure
           ,
           the
           beauty
           of
           a
           medaile
           ,
           statue
           ,
           or
           an
           old
           peece
           of
           building
           is
           not
           knowne
           by
           the
           antiquity
           ,
           but
           the
           antiquity
           of
           them
           is
           characterised
           by
           these
           conditions
           as
           by
           i●s
           infallible
           markes
           .
           So
           the
           glory
           and
           vse
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           are
           not
           discerned
           by
           his
           a●tiquity
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           glory
           and
           vse
           ,
           hee
           may
           bee
           iudged
           to
           be
           as
           old
           as
           heaven
           and
           earth
           .
           It
           is
           not
           with
           time
           in
           respect
           of
           truth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           nobility
           ,
           the
           antiquity
           of
           which
           augmenteth
           its
           reverence
           ,
           making
           
           it
           more
           illustrious
           .
           Time
           contributeth
           no
           growth
           ,
           nor
           luster
           to
           truth
           .
           Shee
           was
           as
           much
           herselfe
           ,
           in
           her
           cradle
           ,
           as
           shee
           is
           many
           centuries
           of
           yeares
           after
           .
           We
           must
           beleeue
           that
           the
           thing
           is
           ,
           and
           afterward
           examine
           since
           what
           time
           it
           beganne
           to
           be
           .
           Let
           vs
           proue
           our
           religion
           to
           be
           true
           :
           and
           afterward
           let
           vs
           consider
           its
           antiquity
           :
           yea
           by
           this
           meanes
           wee
           shall
           haue
           proued
           it
           ;
           for
           vertue
           is
           ancienter
           then
           vice
           ,
           trueth
           then
           lyes
           ,
           superstition
           is
           after
           religion
           as
           sicknesse
           after
           health
           .
           So
           wee
           are
           ready
           to
           verify
           both
           the
           antiquitie
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           by
           its
           trueth
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           by
           its
           antiquitie
           :
           beginning
           at
           the
           well-head
           ,
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Patriarches
           ,
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ;
           that
           the
           processe
           may
           be
           abridged
           ,
           and
           speedily
           ended
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XVIII
           .
           That
           vpon
           the
           supposition
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           sometimes
           beene
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           so
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           SO
           on
           their
           side
           those
           counterfeit
           flashes
           of
           antiquity
           vanish
           ,
           which
           now
           with
           a
           reall
           brightnesse
           ,
           shine
           more
           vigorously
           on
           our
           side
           .
           They
           who
           cracked
           so
           much
           of
           their
           antiquity
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           be
           but
           vpstarts
           ;
           and
           wee
           which
           were
           flouted
           at
           as
           new
           comers
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           haue
           the
           strongest
           title
           to
           antiquity
           .
           Yet
           here
           they
           will
           demand
           ,
           whether
           wee
           can
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           beene
           a
           true
           Church
           :
           seeing
           there
           is
           extant
           an
           
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Paule
           addressed
           vnto
           her
           ,
           in
           which
           her
           a.
           faith
           is
           commended
           ,
           as
           being
           renowned
           through
           the
           whole
           world
           ?
           Certes
           wee
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           sometimes
           been
           not
           the
           true
           church
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           Church
           :
           that
           her
           faith
           hath
           beene
           commended
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
           We
           say
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           can
           make
           her
           appeare
           to
           vs
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           shee
           was
           then
           ,
           wee
           will
           willingly
           shake
           hands
           with
           her
           .
           That
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           this
           cannot
           serue
           her
           for
           any
           prerogatiue
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Apostle
           directeth
           one
           letter
           to
           her
           ,
           he
           wrote
           two
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           if
           he
           extolled
           her
           faith
           ,
           testifying
           of
           it
           that
           it
           was
           renowned
           through
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           he
           hath
           graced
           also
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           with
           the
           same
           elogies
           .
           b.
           These
           prerogatiues
           benefit
           not
           any
           of
           those
           Churches
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           with
           any
           priuiledge
           ,
           why
           then
           doth
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           extract
           advantages
           out
           of
           them
           ?
           The
           Churches
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           Antioch
           ,
           Alexandria
           haue
           sometimes
           beene
           pu●e
           and
           flourishing
           Churches
           :
           b●t
           now
           who
           condemneth
           thē
           not
           ,
           as
           being
           fallen
           from
           the
           piety
           an●
           doctrine
           of
           their
           ancestors
           ?
           But
           they
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           cannot
           faile
           or
           decay
           :
           a
           strange
           pertinacy
           !
           The
           Chu●ches
           which
           we
           haue
           named
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           Thessalonica
           ,
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           Constantinople
           since
           that
           they
           are
           altered
           &
           changed
           :
           that
           they
           haue
           failed
           ,
           and
           fallen
           away
           ,
           a●e
           not
           perm●tted
           to
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           priuiledge
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           fauour
           which
           God
           had
           shewed
           vnto
           their
           predecessors
           ,
           if
           they
           alleage
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           beene
           sometimes
           true
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           this
           consequence
           will
           not
           be
           admitted
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           so
           now
           .
           It
           will
           easily
           and
           clearely
           be
           manifested
           ,
           that
           
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           true
           churches
           ;
           and
           that
           neuertheless●
           ,
           the
           church
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           beene
           conquered
           by
           t●e
           gates
           of
           hell
           ,
           but
           hath
           continued
           immoue●ble
           vpon
           the
           rocke
           ,
           vpon
           which
           shee
           was
           built
           by
           the
           supreme
           Architect
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           .
           It
           will
           be
           answered
           these
           Churches
           ,
           that
           their
           ancestors
           indee●e
           we●e
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           tha●
           a●so
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           haue
           not
           preuailed
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           ouercome
           temptations
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           vanquished
           death
           ,
           and
           shall
           vanquish
           the
           graue
           ;
           that
           they
           which
           haue
           succe●ded
           them
           ,
           haue
           succe●ded
           the●
           in
           the
           name
           and
           title
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           n●t
           in
           truth
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           not
           in
           pu●ity
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           t●●refore
           they
           are
           not
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           That
           it
           is
           n●t
           therefore
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           promises
           made
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           be
           true
           ,
           a●d
           yet
           not
           appertaine
           vnto
           them
           ;
           seeing
           they
           are
           ne●ther
           the
           true
           Chu●ch
           ,
           nor
           ●rue
           Churches
           ,
           but
           barely
           succ●sso●s
           of
           som●
           tha●
           haue
           beene
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           here
           tell
           vs
           in
           conscience
           ,
           i●
           s●ch
           an
           answere
           be
           not
           pertinent
           ,
           &
           ●eyond
           reply
           to
           the
           Easterne
           Churches
           ,
           which
           are
           separated
           from
           the
           Romane
           ,
           when
           they
           alleadge
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           when
           they
           s●y
           t●e
           fathers
           were
           of
           them
           .
           Why
           shoul●
           it
           not
           be
           permitted
           vs
           then
           ,
           to
           vse
           the
           same
           answere
           to
           them
           :
           that
           the●r
           predecessors
           mad●
           a
           part
           of
           the
           tru●
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           haue
           not
           preuai●ed
           again●t
           them
           :
           but
           this
           honour
           and
           especiall
           fauour
           of
           God
           advantageth
           not
           their
           poster●ty
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           been
           Apostates
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           their
           fathers
           .
           Good
           parents
           may
           haue
           bad
           Children
           :
           and
           yet
           God
           
           failes
           not
           of
           his
           promise
           to
           the
           Parents
           ,
           although
           the
           child
           receiue
           the
           stipend
           due
           vnto
           his
           iniquity
           :
           the
           piety
           of
           his
           parents
           serues
           but
           to
           encrease
           his
           condemnation
           .
           A
           good
           father
           cannot
           perish
           ,
           a
           true
           Church
           c●nnot
           fall
           away
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           but
           too
           common
           ,
           that
           wicked
           children
           succeede
           good
           parents
           ,
           which
           perish
           in
           their
           sinne
           ,
           except
           they
           repent
           :
           so
           to
           a
           true
           Church
           an
           impure
           Church
           succeedeth
           ,
           a●d
           perisheth
           in
           her
           impurity
           ,
           vnlesse
           shee
           be
           repurified
           and
           reformed
           .
           c.
           
             Doe
             yee
             workes
             worthy
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             presume
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             Abraham
          
           (
           said
           Iohn
           Baptist
           to
           the
           Iewes
           )
           If
           d.
           
             yee
             were
             the
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             yee
             would
             doe
             th●
             workes
             of
             Abraham
             ,
          
           (
           said
           the
           Lord
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           bragged
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           of
           the
           race
           of
           Abraham
           )
           They
           e.
           then
           a●e
           the
           true
           Children
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           Child●●●
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           truely
           the
           successors
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Churches
           ,
           which
           haue
           succeeded
           them
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           ancestors
           of
           the
           twelue
           tribes
           which
           reuolted
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           could
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           after
           their
           reuolt
           ,
           because
           sometimes
           they
           had
           beene
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           were
           so
           still
           ,
           vnder
           pretēce
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           cannot
           reuolt
           ?
           doubtlesse
           no
           ,
           for
           when
           it
           was
           said
           that
           the
           ten
           tribes
           at
           other
           times
           had
           beene
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           that
           was
           alwaies
           vnderstood
           of
           their
           pious
           and
           religious
           ancestors
           :
           of
           them
           ,
           meerely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           outward
           profession
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           opiniō
           men
           might
           conceiue
           of
           them
           ,
           before
           their
           reuolt
           .
           So
           their
           reuolt
           caused
           not
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           reuolt
           ,
           but
           discouered
           their
           hypocrisie
           ,
           f.
           Moreover
           
           it
           so
           fell
           out
           that
           Iudah
           ,
           Be●iamin
           ,
           and
           the
           halfe
           tribe
           of
           Manasseh
           reuolted
           also
           with
           a
           worse
           apostacy
           then
           they
           of
           Israell
           :
           
           and
           consequently
           the
           reuolt
           was
           generall
           in
           all
           Israel
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           euen
           then
           ,
           g.
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           was
           revolted
           ,
           because
           that
           insteed
           of
           the
           reuolted
           multitude
           ,
           God
           alwaies
           preserued
           his
           owne
           .
           A
           small
           number
           of
           the
           election
           of
           grace
           ,
           h.
           which
           groaned
           &
           sighed
           for
           all
           the
           abominations
           ,
           which
           were
           committed
           in
           Ierusalem
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XIX
           .
           That
           notwithstanding
           the
           reuolt
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           the
           true
           Church
           hath
           continued
           whole
           and
           entire
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Apostacy
           a
           which
           was
           to
           be
           in
           th●
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           which
           at
           this
           day
           wee
           see
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           If
           the
           Iewes
           in
           vaine
           cryed
           the
           b.
           
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           in
           vaine
           cry
           they
           now
           adaies
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
          
           .
           If
           there
           were
           nothing
           but
           the
           Temple
           ,
           an
           empty
           name
           ,
           a
           stately
           den
           of
           theeues
           .
           If
           it
           were
           sometimes
           answered
           them
           which
           boasted
           of
           it
           c.
           
             Trust
             not
             vpon
             lying
             words
             ,
             The
             temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             &c.
             
          
           May
           not
           wee
           now
           make
           the
           same
           answer
           vpon
           the
           like
           occasion
           .
           
             They
             brag'd
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             should
             not
             perish
             from
             the
             Priest
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           councell
           from
           the
           wise
           ,
           nor
           the
           word
           from
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           because
           these
           promises
           were
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           At
           this
           day
           the
           Romanists
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           make
           the
           same
           vauntes
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           sometimes
           answered
           those
           vaineglorious
           hypocrites
           ,
           d.
           
             the
             law
             shall
             perish
             from
             Priest
             ,
             &
             counsell
             from
             the
             sage
             ,
          
           is
           that
           which
           we
           tell
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           wee
           desire
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           verifie
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           not
           be
           oppressed
           with
           these
           preiudices
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Iewes
           anciently
           endeauored
           to
           confute
           the
           Prophets
           and
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Prophets
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           supreame
           Prophet
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Lord
           came
           into
           the
           world
           :
           when
           God
           was
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           many
           yeares
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           state
           ,
           and
           outward
           face
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ?
           What
           was
           the
           high
           Priest
           ?
           What
           were
           the
           successors
           of
           Moses
           which
           pretended
           antiquity
           ,
           succession
           and
           the
           title
           of
           guides
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           of
           Israel
           ?
           Surely
           enemies
           of
           God
           vnder
           the
           honest
           title
           of
           being
           his
           seruants
           :
           seducers
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           vnder
           the
           demure
           shew
           of
           being
           their
           teachers
           :
           Corrupters
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           wearing
           the
           ornaments
           ,
           and
           sitting
           in
           the
           chaire
           of
           interpreters
           ;
           commending
           themselves
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           commended
           vnder
           this
           magnificent
           title
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           to
           looke
           vpon
           outwardly
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           those
           which
           sate
           &
           ruled
           in
           their
           Synagogues
           ,
           in
           their
           great
           &
           little
           councells
           which
           they
           called
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           route
           &
           multitude
           which
           followed
           approued
           ,
           &
           adhered
           to
           those
           disorders
           .
           So
           miserable
           was
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           yet
           had
           not
           alwaies
           beene
           so
           .
           But
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           in
           this
           so
           thicke
           and
           blacke
           darknesse
           God
           caused
           his
           light
           to
           
           shine
           ,
           reserued
           his
           wheat
           amongst
           this
           chaffe
           ,
           in
           that
           infected
           multitude
           he
           preserued
           a
           small
           number
           from
           that
           ●pirituall
           pestilence
           :
           small
           indeed
           ,
           but
           so
           vseth
           to
           be
           the
           number
           of
           things
           of
           worth
           ,
           excellenci●s
           are
           rarities
           .
           There
           is
           much
           stone
           ,
           few
           diamonds
           :
           the●e
           are
           many
           dullards
           ,
           few
           sages
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             little
             flock
             to
             whom
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             father
             to
             giue
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           So
           then
           the
           Church
           which
           hath
           succeeded
           ,
           which
           hath
           occupied
           the
           ●oome
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           may
           become
           an
           harlot
           by
           being
           erroneous
           and
           apostaticall
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           true
           Church
           erreth
           not
           ,
           is
           not
           abandoned
           of
           her
           Lord
           and
           husband
           .
           The
           reply
           also
           ,
           which
           here
           is
           made
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           is
           impertinent
           ,
           not
           tolerable
           ,
           That
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           of
           another
           nature
           vnder
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           before
           the
           first
           comming
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           while
           the
           e.
           heire
           was
           a
           child
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           enioyed
           not
           a
           full
           liberty
           ;
           while
           shee
           f.
           saluted
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           actuall
           exhibition
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           Grace
           in
           him
           ,
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           without
           obtaining
           them
           as
           yet
           .
           All
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           would
           they
           hence
           infer
           that
           the
           heauenly
           father
           hath
           disinherited
           his
           childrē
           ,
           vnder
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           no
           longer
           vnder
           the
           new
           ?
           That
           he
           hath
           prostituted
           his
           spouse
           ,
           but
           now
           keepeth
           her
           in
           his
           Cabinet
           ?
           No
           ,
           our
           heauēly
           father
           hath
           neuer
           been
           without
           Children
           ,
           our
           bridegroome
           without
           the
           Church
           his
           bride
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeede
           that
           he
           maintained
           her
           more
           sparingly
           ,
           vnder
           the
           old
           ,
           then
           vnder
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           ●s
           the
           scripture
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           wee
           beleeue
           .
           But
           wee
           
           denie
           that
           he
           forsooke
           her
           any
           more
           then
           ,
           then
           now
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             he
             which
          
           g
           
             toucheth
             you
             saith
             he
             ,
             toucheth
             the
             apple
             of
             mine
             eye
             .
          
           The
           Church
           then
           which
           reuolted
           vnder
           the
           o●d
           Testament
           ,
           the
           Church
           which
           followed
           that
           reuolt
           was
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           name
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           reuenues
           and
           dignities
           into
           which
           it
           succeeded
           ,
           masked
           howsoever
           with
           the
           outward
           profession
           of
           the
           true
           religion
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Church
           which
           forsooke
           God
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           Church
           whom
           God
           forsooke
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           any
           Church
           in
           these
           times
           after
           the
           like
           manner
           become
           apostaticall
           ,
           ought
           she
           to
           haue
           any
           more
           priuile●ge
           vnder
           the
           n●w
           ,
           then
           vnder
           the
           old
           Testament
           ?
           God
           detesteth
           hypocrisie
           equally
           in
           a●l
           ages
           ,
           yea
           the
           greater
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           abhominable
           it
           is
           vnto
           him
           .
           If
           then
           it
           be
           doubled
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           ,
           the
           indignation
           of
           God
           is
           proportionably
           incensed
           against
           it
           .
           The
           grace
           offered
           ,
           excuseth
           not
           ,
           but
           agrauateth
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           in
           th●t
           which
           concerneth
           the
           perseuerance
           and
           revolt
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           or
           vnder
           grace
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           our
           b●leife
           and
           our
           doctrine
           in
           this
           point
           .
           Not
           that
           we
           would
           affi●me
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           erreth
           or
           falleth
           away
           finally
           in
           that
           which
           is
           fundamentall
           ;
           although
           in
           some
           of
           her
           b
           members
           ,
           sometimes
           she
           goe
           away
           for
           a
           time
           .
           But
           we
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           by
           most
           voices
           beare
           away
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           haue
           erred
           ,
           or
           may
           erre
           ,
           eu●n
           fundamentally
           and
           finally
           .
           So
           when
           we
           say
           that
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           hath
           erred
           ,
           wee
           vnderstand
           not
           the
           true
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           so
           in
           appearance
           ,
           which
           
           tooke
           vp
           its
           roome
           ,
           and
           bare
           the
           outward
           cognisance
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           externall
           calling
           ,
           &
           succession
           .
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           when
           we
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Church
           may
           erre
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           erred
           ,
           we
           vnderstand
           not
           the
           number
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           their
           successo●s
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           wee
           are
           cofident
           that
           they
           cannot
           erre
           fundamentally
           ,
           generally
           all
           together
           ,
           and
           finally
           .
           Wee
           say
           indeede
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           which
           erreth
           ,
           is
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           triumphing
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Christs
           spouse
           ,
           is
           indeede
           no
           better
           then
           a
           strumpet
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XX.
           That
           they
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           vse
           a
           perverse
           and
           ridiculous
           manner
           of
           Argumentation
           ,
           while
           they
           conclude
           from
           the
           promis●s
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           nei●her
           haue
           erred
           ,
           nor
           can
           erre
        
         
           IT
           is
           a
           friuolous
           tricke
           then
           ,
           that
           they
           insist
           somuch
           vpon
           the
           promi●es
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           b●ing
           vs
           newes
           that
           f●ee
           a.
           is
           built
           vp●n
           a
           rocke
           ,
           t●at
           the
           gates
           of
           he●l
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           against
           her
           .
           It
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           that
           they
           alledge
           those
           priuiledges
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           b
           the
           pillar
           and
           prop
           of
           ●ruth
           ,
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           c.
           his
           d
           onely
           spouse
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           alwaies
           in
           the
           mi●dest
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           his
           f.
           spirit
           guideth
           her
           into
           all
           true●h
           .
           e.
           The
           pith
           of
           our
           controuersie
           lyes
           not
           in
           all
           this
           .
           Let
           him
           which
           denieth
           
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           promises
           ,
           or
           envieth
           the
           church
           these
           elogies
           be
           
             Anathema
             Maranatha
          
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           as
           a
           Iew
           ,
           or
           a
           Turke
           .
           But
           as
           he
           is
           not
           truely
           a
           Iew
           which
           is
           one
           outwardly
           ,
           said
           the
           Apostle
           :
           so
           neither
           is
           shee
           alwaies
           the
           true
           church
           which
           is
           so
           in
           the
           account
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           shee
           which
           g
           is
           so
           inwardly
           ,
           whose
           glory
           and
           praise
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           men
           ,
           h
           sealed
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           i
           knowne
           of
           him
           ,
           &
           him
           onely
           certainly
           and
           k
           distinctly
           .
           All
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           shee
           bee
           the
           true
           church
           ,
           whom
           the
           world
           graceth
           with
           this
           title
           .
           If
           wee
           should
           graunt
           that
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           is
           the
           true
           church
           ,
           doubtlesse
           we
           should
           confesse
           too
           ,
           that
           she
           never
           erred
           fundamentally
           .
           Let
           it
           then
           be
           verified
           vnto
           vs
           that
           shee
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           giue
           way
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           we
           will
           ingeniously
           confesse
           our selues
           to
           haue
           beene
           schismatiques
           ,
           in
           separating
           our selues
           from
           her
           communion
           .
        
         
           The
           principall
           question
           then
           betweene
           vs
           and
           them
           is
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           the
           true
           church
           or
           no.
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           is
           not
           their
           proceeding
           perverse
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           when
           they
           take
           that
           for
           granted
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           maine
           point
           of
           our
           cōtroversie
           ?
           For
           alleadging
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           haue
           erred
           ,
           nor
           can
           erre
           .
           This
           argument
           should
           runne
           backward
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           erred
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           the
           true
           Churc●
           .
           If
           a
           woman
           accused
           of
           adultery
           ,
           of
           being
           taken
           even
           in
           the
           vile
           act
           of
           her
           vnchastity
           ,
           insteed
           of
           answering
           directly
           to
           her
           accusation
           ,
           and
           of
           acquitting
           her selfe
           ,
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           recover
           her
           good
           name
           now
           tainted
           ,
           for
           all
           her
           defence
           ,
           should
           onely
           make
           a
           bare
           protestation
           ,
           that
           shee
           were
           an
           honest
           ,
           
           chast
           woman
           ,
           might
           it
           not
           be
           presumed
           ,
           that
           she
           were
           either
           mad
           as
           well
           as
           dishonest
           ,
           or
           else
           as
           impudent
           as
           vnchast
           ?
           What
           should
           that
           Physitian
           bee
           thought
           of
           ,
           which
           being
           examined
           about
           a
           fact
           of
           impoisonment
           obiected
           against
           him
           ,
           instead
           of
           iustifying
           his
           prescriptions
           ,
           and
           his
           application
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           Physicke
           ,
           would
           onely
           cry
           out
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Physitian
           of
           much
           skill
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           fidelity
           ?
           We
           accuse
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           (
           she
           who
           will
           needs
           be
           called
           so
           )
           of
           being
           the
           whore
           ,
           and
           the
           Babylon
           in
           the
           Revelation
           .
           We
           accuse
           her
           Doctors
           of
           impoisoning
           soules
           ;
           she
           answereth
           vs
           that
           she
           is
           chast
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           is
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           :
           her
           Doctors
           tell
           vs
           that
           they
           are
           the
           successours
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ;
           contenting
           themselues
           with
           this
           poore
           silly
           answer
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           proofe
           to
           iustifie
           themselues
           .
           Truely
           if
           we
           should
           accord
           that
           the
           Papacy
           is
           the
           spo●se
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           its
           Doctors
           are
           the
           heires
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           gained
           the
           ca●s●
           :
           but
           what
           man
           is
           there
           so
           stript
           of
           reason
           which
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           accuse
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           for
           having
           erred
           ,
           and
           plaied
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           wee
           accuse
           her
           of
           not
           being
           the
           true
           Church
           :
           That
           when
           wee
           accuse
           the
           teachers
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           for
           being
           seducers
           ,
           we
           deny
           them
           to
           be
           the
           successours
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           when
           for
           their
           compleat
           defence
           ,
           they
           only
           oppose
           against
           vs
           these
           glittering
           titles
           ,
           they
           doe
           no
           more
           then
           simply
           affi●me
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           principally
           called
           in
           question
           ;
           a
           pretty
           defence
           for
           them
           who
           haue
           none
           at
           all
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           their
           proceeding
           would
           haue
           some
           equitie
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           our
           accusation
           
           consisted
           in
           a
           naked
           assertion
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           barely
           affirmed
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           were
           not
           able
           to
           proue
           :
           for
           to
           a
           simple
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           oppose
           as
           simple
           a
           
             nay
             ,
             You
             say
             it
             ,
             we
             deny
             it
             .
          
           Yet
           he
           that
           is
           innocent
           will
           not
           content
           himselfe
           with
           this
           easie
           come
           off
           ,
           couragious
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           more
           then
           acquit
           himselfe
           .
           But
           here
           the
           question
           is
           not
           about
           a
           bare
           affirmation
           ,
           but
           a
           rationall
           proofe
           ,
           so
           strongly
           backed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           shift
           in
           sophistry
           ,
           no
           wrangling
           devise
           which
           they
           haue
           not
           recourse
           to
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           bound
           to
           answer
           directly
           .
           Wee
           offer
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           whoredomes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           impoisonments
           of
           her
           teachers
           .
           We
           propound
           this
           accusation
           fortified
           with
           reasons
           and
           proofes
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           on
           our
           part
           to
           proceed
           as
           we
           should
           ?
           and
           on
           theirs
           by
           this
           vaunting
           ,
           as
           vaine
           as
           it
           is
           bold
           ,
           of
           the
           venerable
           title
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           oppose
           vs
           with
           ,
           to
           make
           themselues
           rather
           more
           suspected
           ,
           then
           any
           whit
           iustified
           ?
           Yet
           when
           they
           are
           prosecuted
           and
           driven
           even
           into
           the
           vttermost
           corner
           of
           their
           evasions
           ,
           their
           last
           mine
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           blow
           all
           vp
           is
           ,
           
             We
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             Catholike
             Doctors
             .
          
           As
           if
           we
           disputed
           not
           with
           them
           about
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           title
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           were
           not
           the
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           our
           accusation
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           such
           as
           they
           would
           make
           vs
           beleeue
           they
           are
           .
           In
           doing
           which
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           vnto
           a
           company
           of
           vnlearned
           Professors
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           are
           puzled
           &
           nonplust
           by
           their
           auditors
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           other
           reply
           ,
           betake
           themselues
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           chaire
           ,
           and
           prerogatiue
           of
           the
           square
           cap.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXI
           .
           That
           it
           is
           an
           vniust
           proceeding
           ,
           to
           deny
           the
           change
           happened
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           that
           the
           Authors
           ,
           time
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           it
           cannot
           be
           specified
           .
        
         
           FOr
           all
           this
           they
           imagine
           ,
           that
           they
           come
           over
           vs
           againe
           very
           shrewdly
           by
           a
           demand
           which
           they
           vrge
           vs
           with
           ,
           pressing
           vs
           to
           tell
           ,
           where
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           change
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           begunne
           .
           For
           presuming
           that
           we
           cannot
           answere
           them
           exactly
           concerning
           this
           ,
           they
           promise
           to
           themselues
           in
           the
           sequell
           this
           aduantage
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           times
           of
           the
           apostles
           ,
           matters
           haue
           continued
           at
           that
           point
           which
           wee
           see
           them
           to
           be
           at
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           neuer
           considering
           that
           it
           is
           the
           vnhappie
           condition
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           pace
           of
           the
           world
           to
           runne
           on
           into
           wo●se
           ,
           to
           loose
           and
           destroy
           with
           time
           that
           good
           which
           deserued
           to
           haue
           beene
           perpetuated
           by
           it
           .
           Not
           as
           if
           this
           corruption
           or
           contagion
           could
           at
           all
           endanger
           or
           hurt
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           and
           the
           elect
           ,
           whom
           God
           sustaineth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           greatest
           confusions
           ,
           and
           enlightneth
           in
           the
           most
           fearefull
           eclipses
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           :
           but
           in
           as
           much
           as
           time
           shriueleth
           and
           wrinckleth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           outward
           hue
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Vnder
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           before
           the
           publication
           of
           
           the
           yeare
           of
           Gods
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           alwaies
           preserved
           his
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           his
           owne
           ;
           yet
           no
           man
           denyeth
           ,
           but
           the
           outward
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           the
           subiect
           of
           many
           and
           great
           alterations
           :
           all
           confesse
           it
           ,
           and
           hee
           which
           should
           not
           ,
           would
           deny
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Vnder
           the
           new
           Testament
           the
           same
           is
           happened
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           neuer
           altered
           in
           that
           which
           is
           essentiall
           ,
           much
           lesse
           hath
           shee
           vtterly
           failed
           :
           but
           if
           wee
           consider
           her
           outwardly
           ,
           in
           the
           multitude
           in
           which
           shee
           lay
           hid
           as
           the
           graine
           amidst
           the
           chaffe
           ,
           here
           the
           change
           is
           notorious
           ,
           wee
           offer
           to
           manifest
           it
           to
           him
           who
           doubteth
           of
           it
           .
           But
           wee
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           tyrannous
           law
           to
           compell
           vs
           to
           particularise
           the
           persons
           ,
           times
           ,
           &
           places
           by
           whom
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           change
           ,
           and
           reuolt
           was
           begunne
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           concealer
           of
           stolne
           goods
           is
           attached
           for
           felonie
           ,
           the
           lawfull
           owner
           challenging
           his
           goods
           ,
           and
           ,
           verefying
           his
           title
           ,
           gaineth
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           ouerthroweth
           the
           concealer
           ,
           although
           he
           cannot
           shew
           where
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           theft
           was
           committed
           .
           The
           Physitian
           forbeareth
           not
           to
           iudge
           of
           a
           disease
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           conuenient
           remedies
           vnto
           it
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           occasion
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Surely
           it
           is
           a
           weake
           conclusion
           in
           all
           matters
           ,
           especially
           in
           religion
           ,
           to
           infer
           that
           no
           alteratiō
           hath
           beene
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           ,
           that
           the
           author
           ,
           time
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           it
           cannot
           be
           punctually
           specified
           .
           Such
           an
           accurate
           enquirie
           ,
           aknowledge
           so
           exact
           in
           such
           circumstances
           dependeth
           of
           the
           histories
           of
           times
           past
           ;
           what
           then
           ,
           if
           those
           histories
           bee
           not
           knowne
           ?
           what
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           Antiquity
           ?
           What
           a
           
           multitude
           of
           alterations
           haue
           all
           along
           happend
           ,
           the
           first
           authours
           ,
           times
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           specifie
           ?
           But
           who
           is
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           ordinary
           dealings
           of
           Innouatours
           ?
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           they
           vse
           to
           mislay
           or
           abolish
           such
           copies
           ,
           and
           evidences
           as
           might
           one
           day
           be
           produced
           against
           them
           ?
           How
           many
           bastardly
           books
           haue
           beene
           fathered
           vpon
           ancient
           ,
           and
           famous
           authors
           which
           they
           would
           haue
           reiected
           as
           monsters
           ?
           This
           hath
           beene
           practised
           in
           all
           faculties
           ,
           in
           Phisick
           ,
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           Diuinity
           .
           It
           is
           then
           a
           hard
           and
           vniust
           proceeding
           in
           Romanists
           ,
           to
           bind
           those
           who
           accuse
           thē
           for
           being
           Innouatours
           ,
           to
           produce
           against
           them
           fragments
           foisted
           into
           the
           Registrie
           by
           their
           owne
           confederates
           whereas
           they
           produce
           more
           authētique
           ,
           &
           vnquestionable
           evidēces
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           should
           vndertake
           to
           conuince
           the
           Iewes
           of
           hauing
           adulterated
           ,
           or
           rather
           abolished
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           their
           fathers
           :
           since
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Malachie
           ,
           he
           would
           find
           himselfe
           hardly
           tasked
           ,
           precisely
           to
           specifie
           the
           authors
           ,
           times
           ,
           &
           places
           of
           this
           so
           strange
           ,
           &
           enormious
           an
           alteratiō
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           as
           cleare
           as
           noone
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           corruptiō
           ,
           such
           a
           chāge
           hath
           beene
           in
           the
           Religiō
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           By
           what
           then
           is
           this
           so
           vndoubted
           a
           truth
           made
           euident
           ?
           doubtlesse
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           know
           what
           was
           the
           ancient
           Religion
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           The
           comparison
           of
           that
           samplar
           with
           the
           religion
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           our
           Sauiours
           time
           ,
           discouereth
           what
           a
           great
           diuersity
           there
           is
           ,
           betweene
           their
           new
           superstition
           and
           old
           religion
           :
           and
           consequently
           marketh
           out
           the
           change
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           circūstances
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           indeede
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           accused
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           the
           Doctors
           and
           interpreters
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           conuinced
           them
           of
           hauing
           corrupted
           the
           ancient
           and
           originall
           purity
           ,
           he
           troubled
           not
           himselfe
           to
           quote
           vnto
           them
           records
           and
           histories
           ,
           and
           exquisitely
           to
           set
           downe
           where
           ,
           when
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           innouation
           was
           begunne
           .
           He
           contented
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           went
           no
           farther
           then
           the
           comparison
           of
           doctrine
           .
           Yet
           who
           could
           better
           haue
           preformed
           such
           an
           enterprise
           then
           himselfe
           ?
           who
           could
           number
           to
           the
           smallest
           scruples
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           superlatiuely
           skilled
           both
           in
           Chronologie
           ,
           and
           Historie
           .
           But
           he
           was
           willing
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           what
           method
           wee
           are
           to
           follow
           in
           discouering
           ,
           and
           reforming
           abuses
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           bound
           ,
           scrupulously
           to
           specifie
           all
           those
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           no
           importance
           to
           the
           maine
           point
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXII
           .
           That
           there
           are
           changes
           which
           creepe
           on
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           ,
           yea
           imposible
           to
           specifie
           alwaies
           the
           times
           ,
           places
           ,
           and
           authors
           of
           a
           change
           .
        
         
           MOreover
           we
           must
           needs
           confesse
           that
           which
           experience
           dayly
           thrusteth
           into
           our
           senses
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           alterations
           which
           cr●epe
           on
           and
           encrease
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           cannot
           so
           distinctly
           perceiue
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           
           be
           possible
           for
           him
           precisely
           to
           quote
           the
           very
           instant
           of
           every
           degree
           ,
           in
           this
           almost
           insensible
           progresse
           .
           Who
           could
           ever
           obserue
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           by
           what
           degrees
           the
           Frēch
           tongue
           hath
           been
           chāged
           ?
           Yet
           must
           he
           needs
           be
           accounted
           void
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           who
           from
           this
           difficulty
           ,
           yea
           impossibilitie
           ,
           would
           conclude
           that
           there
           hath
           beene
           no
           change
           in
           it
           .
           What
           old
           man
           is
           there
           ,
           able
           precisely
           to
           obserue
           the
           minute
           ,
           houre
           ,
           day
           ,
           month
           ,
           yea
           yeare
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           beginnes
           to
           bee
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           to
           change
           his
           complexion
           ,
           to
           feele
           the
           decaying
           of
           his
           strength
           and
           faculties
           ?
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           senselesse
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           old
           age
           should
           deny
           so
           sensible
           an
           alteration
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           apply
           these
           considerations
           to
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           Who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           the
           a
           errour
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           prevailed
           ?
           Yet
           who
           is
           hee
           that
           can
           specifie
           by
           whom
           ,
           where
           ,
           when
           it
           began
           ?
           Who
           can
           particularly
           tell
           when
           it
           ended
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           first
           condemned
           ?
           Vpon
           this
           who
           will
           inferre
           ,
           that
           this
           errour
           hath
           beene
           alwa●es
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           yet
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           not
           an
           errour
           ,
           but
           an
           Apostolicall
           doctrine
           ?
           It
           was
           also
           (
           as
           no
           man
           doubteth
           )
           an
           errour
           anciently
           received
           and
           approued
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           b
           supper
           was
           to
           bee
           administred
           to
           little
           children
           .
           Who
           will
           tell
           vs
           who
           was
           the
           first
           father
           of
           it
           ?
           Where
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           brought
           in
           .
           Who
           will
           produce
           the
           records
           of
           an
           opposition
           made
           against
           it
           ?
           Nay
           more
           ,
           let
           any
           man
           tell
           when
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Councell
           such
           a
           doctrine
           was
           condemned
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           man
           able
           to
           performe
           this
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           therefore
           say
           its
           a
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
         
           It
           was
           an
           errour
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           that
           c
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           themselues
           entred
           not
           into
           the
           heavenly
           Paradise
           immediatly
           after
           their
           departure
           out
           of
           their
           bodies
           .
           Tertullian
           excepted
           only
           the
           soules
           of
           Martyrs
           .
           But
           who
           is
           able
           to
           name
           the
           author
           ,
           time
           ,
           or
           place
           of
           the
           nativity
           of
           this
           strange
           opinion
           ?
           Yet
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           this
           erronious
           doctrine
           ,
           had
           its
           birth
           ,
           growth
           ,
           and
           period
           .
           It
           was
           an
           erroneous
           practise
           in
           the
           ancient
           church
           ,
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           d
           Prophets
           and
           for
           the
           whole
           company
           of
           the
           iust
           deceased
           ,
           for
           the
           Martyrs
           themselues
           .
           Who
           is
           so
           versed
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           antiquity
           ,
           that
           can
           distinctly
           set
           downe
           the
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           and
           first
           inventer
           of
           that
           so
           strange
           a
           devotion
           ;
           or
           the
           councell
           in
           which
           it
           was
           condemned
           ,
           when
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           first
           condemned
           ?
           The
           difficulty
           ,
           yea
           impossibility
           of
           rendring
           an
           exact
           account
           of
           such
           particularities
           ,
           shall
           it
           be
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           that
           it
           alwaies
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           in
           the
           church
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           immediatly
           after
           Baptisme
           ,
           e
           the
           baptised
           partie
           was
           made
           to
           tast
           milke
           ,
           &
           hony
           ,
           when
           his
           whole
           body
           was
           to
           be
           f
           annointed
           with
           oile
           when
           they
           were
           g
           to
           abstaine
           a
           whole
           weeke
           after
           from
           washing
           themselues
           .
           When
           they
           made
           vpon
           a
           certaine
           day
           in
           the
           yeare
           offerings
           for
           the
           nativity
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Martyres
           sufferings
           .
           When
           they
           thought
           it
           an
           impiety
           to
           fast
           betweene
           Easter
           and
           Whit●ontide
           ,
           to
           worship
           kneeling
           .
           When
           h
           they
           prayed
           not
           but
           towards
           the
           East
           .
        
         
           When
           was
           it
           that
           these
           customes
           had
           their
           beginning
           ?
           Or
           if
           they
           are
           Apostolicall
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           sometimes
           
           thought
           when
           they
           were
           practised
           ,
           how
           haue
           htey
           beene
           since
           altered
           ?
           When
           began
           their
           change
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           ?
           If
           wee
           are
           not
           able
           to
           satisfie
           those
           ,
           which
           should
           vrge
           vs
           with
           all
           these
           queries
           ,
           must
           we
           needs
           therefore
           be
           obstinate
           without
           reason
           ,
           and
           peevi●hly
           deny
           the
           change
           of
           those
           rites
           ?
           And
           seeing
           the
           change
           of
           them
           was
           made
           with
           reason
           ,
           must
           wee
           not
           confesse
           that
           they
           were
           not
           of
           Apostolicall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           divine
           institution
           ?
        
         
           It
           was
           an
           Apostolicall
           constitution
           ,
           but
           which
           was
           to
           last
           no
           longer
           then
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           ,
           
           that
           the
           faithfull
           should
           abstaine
           from
           victualls
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           ,
           from
           bloud
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           strangled
           .
           Wee
           see
           that
           this
           constitution
           hath
           expired
           ,
           but
           if
           wee
           cannot
           assigne
           the
           time
           when
           it
           gaue
           vp
           the
           Ghost
           ,
           or
           the
           Synode
           in
           which
           it
           was
           abrogated
           ,
           shall
           wee
           therefore
           affirme
           that
           it
           continueth
           vntill
           now
           ?
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           absurd
           to
           deny
           the
           originall
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           that
           t●e
           author
           ,
           time
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           it
           are
           vnknowne
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           the
           discontinuation
           and
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           assigned
           by
           whom
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           begunne
           to
           be
           discontinued
           .
           As
           if
           one
           should
           deny
           that
           he
           had
           ever
           beene
           the
           month
           ,
           yeare
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           age
           ,
           of
           whose
           nativitie
           is
           vncertaine
           :
           or
           as
           if
           one
           should
           deny
           that
           he
           were
           dead
           ,
           the
           yeare
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           age
           ,
           of
           whose
           decease
           is
           vnknowne
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           an
           absurd
           cavill
           ,
           to
           presse
           vs
           to
           shew
           that
           no
           change
           hath
           happened
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           quoting
           the
           time
           ,
           by
           assigning
           the
           place
           ,
           by
           naming
           the
           Authors
           of
           it
           .
           But
           we
           argue
           rationally
           ,
           when
           wee
           proue
           
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           beene
           a
           change
           :
           when
           we
           compare
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           with
           that
           which
           prevailed
           in
           the
           church
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           cleerely
           manifest
           the
           strange
           diversity
           ,
           &
           repugnancy
           there
           is
           betweene
           them
           .
           When
           we
           compare
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           church
           in
           the
           first
           &
           purest
           ages
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           diversitie
           betweene
           them
           visible
           and
           palpable
           ?
           Although
           ,
           this
           kinde
           of
           proofe
           being
           not
           easie
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           who
           haue
           skill
           in
           the
           languages
           ,
           we
           stand
           not
           chiefly
           vpon
           it
           .
           And
           although
           it
           should
           faile
           vs
           ,
           which
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           ,
           yet
           therefore
           there
           should
           not
           be
           any
           prescription
           ,
           or
           exception
           against
           Scripture
           .
           That
           which
           is
           come
           vp
           since
           ,
           is
           new
           in
           respect
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           ancient
           in
           respect
           of
           vs.
           But
           here
           the
           question
           is
           not
           about
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           persons
           .
           To
           which
           we
           adde
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           should
           bee
           any
           thing
           found
           as
           ancient
           as
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           being
           not
           conformable
           vnto
           it
           ,
           if
           its
           antiquity
           commend
           it
           ,
           its
           falsity
           condemneth
           it
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           evill
           to
           be
           the
           more
           pernicious
           ,
           the
           more
           ancient
           it
           is
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXIII
           .
           That
           it
           is
           not
           ingenuous
           dealing
           ,
           to
           vrge
           vs
           to
           answer
           where
           our
           Church
           was
           ,
           and
           what
           Pastors
           it
           had
           before
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           NOw
           the
           authors
           of
           these
           wrangling
           ,
           cavilling
           proceedings
           ,
           might
           cease
           their
           captious
           quirkes
           ,
           and
           take
           time
           to
           blush
           a
           while
           .
           But
           as
           the
           contentious
           spirit
           of
           Sophistrie
           
           is
           infinite
           in
           the
           invention
           of
           new
           trickes
           to
           perplexe
           a
           cause
           ,
           they
           giue
           vs
           here
           another
           knot
           to
           vntie
           .
           God
           they
           say
           hath
           alwaies
           had
           a
           church
           on
           earth
           ,
           this
           wee
           confesse
           :
           and
           that
           church
           hath
           from
           time
           to
           time
           had
           her
           Pastors
           ,
           here
           we
           agree
           with
           them
           too
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             Where
             was
             your
             Church
             before
             Luther
          
           ?
           What
           Pastours
           ,
           what
           Doctours
           had
           it
           ?
           See
           here
           againe
           ,
           how
           from
           the
           ignorance
           of
           man
           ,
           they
           conclude
           the
           not
           being
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           Presuming
           that
           we
           cannot
           satisfie
           these
           demandes
           ,
           and
           assuring
           themselues
           that
           we
           knowe
           not
           where
           our
           Church
           hath
           beene
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           guided
           ,
           they
           take
           it
           for
           a
           matter
           already
           out
           of
           question
           ,
           that
           therefore
           our
           Church
           was
           not
           at
           all
           .
           In
           which
           inference
           there
           is
           discovered
           a
           notable
           peece
           of
           wrangling
           ;
           for
           it
           being
           presupposed
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           false
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           appeare
           by
           and
           by
           )
           that
           we
           knewe
           not
           where
           our
           church
           was
           ,
           and
           who
           haue
           beene
           our
           Pastours
           ,
           since
           the
           alteration
           ,
           and
           defection
           hapned
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           might
           it
           in
           conscience
           hence
           bee
           concluded
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           therefore
           at
           all
           ?
           Would
           this
           consequence
           be
           admitted
           ,
           
             Thou
             knowest
             not
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             hath
             not
             beene
             .
          
           Yet
           this
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           argumentation
           against
           vs.
           
             You
             knowe
             not
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             where
             your
             Church
             was
             ,
             nor
             who
             were
             her
             Pastours
             ,
             therefore
             she
             was
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           Vpon
           this
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           triumph
           and
           insult
           over
           vs
           ,
           as
           if
           wee
           answering
           that
           we
           knowe
           not
           where
           our
           Church
           was
           ,
           nor
           what
           Teachers
           it
           had
           ,
           we
           should
           implicitly
           yeeld
           in
           the
           same
           answer
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           not
           all
           ,
           or
           if
           she
           were
           ,
           that
           shee
           was
           destitute
           of
           Pastours
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           argument
           once
           deceaved
           the
           Prophet
           Elias
           
           when
           he
           knewe
           not
           where
           the
           church
           of
           the
           tenne
           Tribes
           was
           ,
           nor
           who
           were
           its
           Guides
           .
           a
           
             They
             haue
             forsaken
             thy
             covenant
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             they
             haue
             broken
             downe
             thy
             altars
             ,
             they
             haue
             slaine
             thy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             left
             alone
             ,
             and
             they
             goe
             about
             to
             take
             away
             my
             life
             also
             .
          
           Hee
           thought
           himselfe
           to
           be
           alone
           ,
           because
           his
           fellows
           were
           vnknowne
           vnto
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           made
           him
           see
           the
           imperfection
           of
           his
           vntoward
           Logicke
           ,
           advertising
           him
           that
           he
           had
           reserved
           seauen
           thousand
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           bowed
           the
           knee
           to
           Baal
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           might
           subsist
           so
           secretly
           ,
           that
           Elias
           knewe
           neither
           her
           abode
           ,
           nor
           her
           Pastours
           ,
           who
           will
           thinke
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           case
           should
           happen
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Grandfathers
           :
           that
           then
           when
           the
           earth
           was
           overclovded
           with
           darknesse
           ,
           God
           had
           a
           Church
           ,
           albeit
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           specify
           the
           place
           of
           her
           residence
           ,
           or
           names
           of
           her
           Pastours
           .
           It
           may
           not
           here
           be
           replied
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           beside
           the
           hidden
           company
           ,
           God
           had
           a
           flourishing
           Church
           in
           Iudah
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           hath
           often
           fallen
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Iudah
           equalled
           ,
           yea
           exceeded
           b
           the
           church
           of
           Israel
           in
           corruption
           .
           So
           that
           then
           to
           behold
           the
           face
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           obvious
           to
           humane
           view
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           but
           all
           lay
           in
           desolation
           .
           But
           albeit
           that
           lamentable
           defection
           had
           not
           beene
           vniversall
           in
           ●srael
           and
           Iudah
           ,
           yet
           the
           argument
           drawne
           from
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Israelitish
           church
           would
           still
           retaine
           its
           force
           ,
           seeing
           that
           if
           such
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           might
           exist
           vndiscernable
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           other
           parts
           also
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           particular
           Churches
           subsist
           vnknowne
           ?
        
         
           It
           's
           a
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           hindreth
           
           the
           whole
           Church
           from
           lying
           hid
           ,
           ought
           also
           to
           hinder
           any
           of
           her
           parts
           :
           and
           the
           same
           power
           which
           preserueth
           and
           sustaineth
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           viz
           :
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           amongst
           the
           most
           tumultuous
           confusions
           and
           disorders
           ,
           shall
           conserue
           likewise
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           If
           we
           are
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           alwaies
           visible
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           pointed
           at
           with
           the
           finger
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           prescribing
           the
           meanes
           to
           compose
           differences
           ,
           c
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Tell
             it
             to
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           particular
           Churches
           to
           whom
           recourse
           in
           this
           case
           is
           to
           be
           had
           :
           this
           reason
           will
           proue
           as
           strongly
           ,
           that
           particular
           Churches
           should
           alwaies
           be
           visible
           .
           If
           it
           hinder
           not
           but
           these
           may
           be
           invisible
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           agreed
           vpon
           ,
           neither
           will
           it
           hinder
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           totally
           in
           her
           vniversality
           may
           sometimes
           be
           invisible
           .
           If
           the
           Church
           be
           alwaies
           d.
           
             set
             vpō
             the
             tops
             of
             mountaines
             ,
          
           if
           in
           consequence
           ,
           she
           be
           alwaies
           visible
           ,
           the
           particular
           Churches
           shall
           be
           so
           too
           ,
           seeing
           she
           cannot
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           but
           in
           them
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           she
           bee
           not
           alwaies
           glorious
           and
           conspicuous
           in
           her
           parts
           ,
           no
           more
           shall
           shee
           be
           in
           the
           whole
           .
           If
           lastly
           ,
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           Church
           ought
           alwaies
           to
           be
           visible
           ,
           alwaies
           exposed
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           
             her
             Pastours
             are
          
           e.
           
             the
             lights
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             compared
             to
             candles
             which
             are
             not
             put
             vnder
             bushells
             ,
             but
             vpon
             Candlestickes
             ,
          
           seeing
           this
           appertaineth
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Churches
           in
           which
           these
           Ministers
           are
           ,
           by
           this
           argument
           shall
           continue
           alwaies
           visible
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           carnall
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           manifestly
           false
           .
           But
           certain●ly
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           promised
           ,
           that
           his
           Church
           should
           bee
           alwaies
           elevated
           vpon
           mountaines
           ;
           he
           
           promised
           indeede
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           placed
           there
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           man
           doubteth
           but
           that
           this
           promise
           from
           time
           to
           time
           hath
           had
           its
           accomplishment
           .
           But
           he
           neuer
           promised
           that
           she
           should
           be
           placed
           there
           alwaies
           ,
           no
           more
           hath
           it
           fallen
           out
           so
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           f
           
             there
             should
             be
             wings
             giuen
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             shee
             might
             fly
             vnto
             her
             place
             ,
             before
             the
             pers●cuting
             Dragon
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           commanded
           vs
           ,
           to
           empty
           our
           grieuances
           which
           wee
           haue
           against
           her
           brethren
           in
           to
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           priuate
           reconciliation
           is
           impossible
           :
           this
           commandement
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           which
           alwaies
           haue
           this
           condition
           vnderstood
           ,
           
             when
             the
             thing
             is
             possible
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           had
           regard
           to
           the
           time
           wherein
           he
           liued
           ,
           and
           hath
           prescribed
           a
           law
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           the
           possibility
           of
           obseruance
           supposed
           ,
           and
           an
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           semblable
           to
           that
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           discipline
           was
           not
           as
           as
           yet
           corrupted
           in
           this
           point
           .
           This
           Commandement
           then
           presupposeth
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           alwaies
           be
           obvious
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           the
           case
           propounded
           recourse
           should
           be
           had
           vnto
           her
           ,
           when
           shee
           was
           so
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Pastours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           the
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           alwaies
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           effect
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           duety
           ;
           as
           they
           are
           called
           also
           in
           this
           respect
           the
           g
           salt
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           beecause
           they
           were
           ordained
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           are
           bound
           to
           this
           duty
           .
           But
           then
           when
           they
           are
           in
           effect
           the
           light
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           spirituall
           light
           ,
           not
           discernable
           but
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           &
           mindes
           of
           those
           which
           are
           spirituall
           ,
           
             of
             those
             which
             
             are
             in
             the
             house
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Saviour
           expresseth
           it
           .
           So
           that
           none
           of
           these
           considerations
           can
           yeeld
           a
           sufficient
           argument
           ,
           for
           the
           perpetuall
           outward
           visibility
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           nor
           in
           her
           parts
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIIII
           .
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           was
           before
           the
           last
           Reformation
           ,
           where
           shee
           was
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           her
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           BVt
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           presse
           vs
           further
           yet
           ,
           &
           demād
           where
           our
           Church
           was
           extāt
           immediately
           before
           our
           separatiō
           ,
           we
           tell
           thē
           that
           shee
           was
           in
           Babylō
           ,
           in
           captivity
           vnder
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           a
           
             Come
             out
             of
             Babylō
             my
             people
             ,
          
           it
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Revelation
           :
           the
           people
           of
           God
           were
           then
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           albeit
           they
           served
           not
           the
           Gods
           of
           Babylon
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           their
           Teachers
           were
           the
           Teachers
           of
           Babylon
           .
           If
           this
           seeme
           strange
           to
           any
           mā
           ,
           let
           him
           call
           to
           minde
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Iewish
           church
           before
           our
           Saviour
           had
           begunne
           his
           preaching
           .
           Might
           it
           not
           at
           that
           time
           haue
           beene
           demanded
           ,
           where
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           had
           beene
           before
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           her
           Pastours
           ?
           What
           could
           one
           answere
           to
           this
           query
           ?
           Might
           it
           haue
           beene
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           and
           their
           adherents
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           people
           were
           the
           Church
           ?
           alas
           they
           were
           nothing
           lesse
           :
           they
           were
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           and
           ●his
           Church
           the
           true
           answer
           then
           had
           beene
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           a
           small
           number
           of
           righteous
           persons
           ,
           which
           groaned
           vnder
           the
           burden
           of
           that
           spirituall
           tyranny
           ,
           which
           lamented
           the
           desolation
           come
           
           vpon
           them
           by
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           ancient
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           .
           That
           the
           Doctors
           of
           ●he
           Church
           were
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Lord
           testified
           ,
           that
           they
           sate
           in
           Moses
           chaire
           .
           Now
           we
           say
           the
           very
           same
           thing
           .
           That
           God
           before
           the
           reformation
           begun
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           our
           fore-fathers
           had
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Popish
           and
           Antichristian
           church
           :
           but
           that
           this
           church
           howsoeuer
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           multitude
           of
           those
           who
           had
           received
           the
           b
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           small
           c
           company
           of
           those
           which
           misliked
           the
           Roman
           tyrannie
           and
           corruption
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           some
           from
           time
           to
           time
           being
           detected
           ,
           haue
           beene
           banished
           ,
           others
           cruelly
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           slandered
           to
           haue
           beene
           guilty
           of
           horrible
           and
           hainous
           crimes
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           persons
           odious
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           &
           their
           memories
           execrable
           to
           posterity
           :
           had
           not
           God
           by
           his
           providence
           ,
           maugre
           the
           subtiltie
           and
           furie
           of
           calumnie
           ,
           preserved
           the
           monuments
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           pietie
           even
           vnto
           this
           day
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           poore
           Waldenses
           constrained
           to
           wander
           to
           &
           fro
           ,
           such
           also
           were
           the
           exiled
           Albigenses
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           that
           which
           is
           further
           demanded
           of
           vs
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           during
           that
           time
           so
           full
           of
           confusion
           then
           when
           Babel
           raigned
           :
           We
           answer
           that
           questionlesse
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           alwaies
           instructed
           his
           Church
           d
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           that
           outwardly
           they
           were
           the
           very
           same
           which
           taught
           publikely
           ,
           namely
           the
           Doctours
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           .
           But
           some
           man
           may
           here
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           consequent
           they
           were
           true
           Teachers
           :
           to
           which
           we
           answer
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           sort
           they
           were
           true
           :
           as
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           were
           both
           true
           
           Teachers
           and
           seducers
           :
           true
           when
           they
           sitting
           in
           Moses
           chaire
           ,
           teaching
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           people
           receiued
           wholsome
           instruction
           by
           their
           Ministery
           :
           Seducers
           when
           they
           sitting
           in
           their
           owne
           chaire
           ,
           teaching
           their
           owne
           traditions
           ,
           their
           owne
           inventions
           ,
           they
           e
           who
           p●rished
           ,
           the
           people
           whom
           f
           God
           had
           not
           chosen
           sucked
           in
           the
           poison
           which
           they
           tempered
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Iewish
           c●urch
           before
           the
           Lord
           had
           begunne
           to
           manifest
           himselfe
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           otherwise
           God
           had
           not
           had
           a
           Ch●rch
           .
           This
           being
           true
           and
           evident
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           be
           necessary
           sollicitously
           to
           insist
           vpon
           a
           farther
           answer
           to
           the
           demand
           ,
           
             How
             this
             could
             bee
          
           ?
           When
           there
           is
           an
           agreement
           about
           the
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           curiosity
           to
           inquire
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Yet
           that
           we
           may
           leaue
           no
           scruple
           behinde
           ,
           we
           will
           tell
           them
           after
           what
           manner
           God
           vseth
           false
           Teachers
           to
           instruct
           his
           people
           .
           The
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           propounded
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           read
           it
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           was
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           :
           but
           they
           mingled
           their
           leaven
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           thrust
           in
           their
           expositions
           ,
           glosses
           ,
           and
           traditions
           ;
           the
           true
           Church
           sustained
           her selfe
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           reiected
           the
           leauen
           ,
           the
           false
           glutted
           her selfe
           with
           the
           leauen
           ,
           and
           let
           passe
           the
           word
           .
           What
           strange
           matter
           is
           there
           in
           all
           this
           ?
           The
           sheepe
           in
           their
           pasturage
           where
           there
           are
           some
           venomous
           hea●bes
           ,
           and
           others
           convenient
           for
           this
           nature
           ,
           knowe
           well
           how
           to
           choose
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           for
           them
           ,
           &
           ●o
           let
           alone
           that
           which
           is
           hurtfull
           :
           and
           shall
           the
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           be
           vnfurnished
           of
           this
           discretion
           ?
           They
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           g
           that
           they
           heare
           his
           voice
           ,
           knowe
           it
           ,
           
           follow
           it
           ,
           and
           fly
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           stranger
           .
        
         
           Who
           then
           will
           wonder
           any
           longer
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           great
           Reformation
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           begunne
           in
           these
           latter
           daies
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           decrepite
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Church
           hauing
           truth
           propounded
           vnto
           her
           mixed
           with
           lyes
           ,
           hath
           embraced
           the
           truth
           and
           reiected
           the
           lyes
           .
           Surely
           this
           truth
           hath
           sounded
           alwaies
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           hath
           beene
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           Romish
           Doctours
           ,
           as
           the
           benediction
           was
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Balaam
           .
           This
           truth
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             preserver
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             distinguished
             ,
             but
             not
             divided
             ,
             are
             this
             God
             :
             that
             the
             vniverse
             being
             created
             for
             man
             ,
             and
             man
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             by
             his
             sinne
             hath
             drawne
             vpon
             himselfe
             anger
             and
             malediction
             .
             That
             the
             s●nne
             of
             God
             hath
             taken
             our
             nature
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             hath
             expiated
             our
             offences
             ,
             that
             all
             th●se
             which
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             repent
             in
             syncerity
             obtaine
             mercy
             .
             That
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             loue
             so
             mercifull
             a
             God
             ,
             to
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             to
             giue
             him
             thankes
             .
          
           Thus
           farre
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           were
           in
           Moses
           chaire
           ,
           in
           the
           chaire
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           :
           thus
           farre
           they
           were
           to
           be
           harkned
           to
           .
           Thus
           farre
           the
           Church
           did
           heare
           them
           :
           But
           whilst
           they
           added
           to
           this
           truth
           their
           lyes
           ,
           to
           this
           spirituall
           bread
           their
           leauen
           :
           then
           they
           sate
           in
           their
           owne
           chaire
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           heard
           no
           farther
           ;
           then
           the
           true
           church
           stopt
           her
           eares
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           false
           she
           listned
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           answer
           to
           this
           importunate
           questixon
           ,
           
             How
             may
             this
             be
          
           ?
        
         
           By
           the
           same
           reason
           also
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           perplexed
           for
           
           an
           answer
           ,
           when
           they
           aske
           vs
           ,
           what
           is
           become
           of
           our
           forefathers
           ?
           This
           interrogatory
           proposed
           by
           the
           Pagans
           to
           the
           first
           Christians
           ,
           extorted
           from
           them
           an
           answer
           odious
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           children
           speaking
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           marvellous
           in
           his
           waies
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           likelihood
           they
           were
           damned
           .
           Thankes
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           driuen
           to
           such
           straites
           .
           In
           Paganisme
           there
           was
           nothing
           which
           might
           saue
           ,
           no
           word
           of
           grace
           and
           mercy
           :
           in
           the
           doctrine
           published
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           there
           was
           something
           to
           be●
           chosen
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           picked
           it
           out
           carefully
           ,
           and
           applyed
           it
           to
           their
           vse
           were
           saued
           .
           Why
           should
           wee
           doubt
           but
           that
           many
           thousands
           of
           our
           fathers
           did
           it
           ?
           God
           hath
           knowne
           how
           to
           preserue
           a
           church
           to
           himselfe
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           most
           horrible
           Apostacies
           ,
           confusions
           ,
           and
           desolations
           ,
           happening
           vnder
           the
           old
           Testament
           since
           Malachie
           .
           Should
           his
           arme
           be
           shortned
           vnder
           the
           new
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           h
           Eternall
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           alwaies
           like
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           let
           the
           importunate
           curiosity
           surcease
           those
           questions
           ,
           framed
           only
           to
           distract
           the
           simple
           :
           
             Where
             was
             your
             Church
             ?
             Where
             were
             your
             Pastours
          
           ?
           Our
           church
           was
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           her
           Teachers
           for
           want
           of
           better
           ,
           were
           the
           Teachers
           of
           Babylon
           .
           Concerning
           that
           which
           they
           trouble
           vs
           farther
           with
           ;
           why
           therefore
           we
           haue
           not
           imitated
           our
           forefathers
           example
           ,
           why
           we
           are
           come
           out
           of
           Babylon
           if
           they
           were
           saved
           in
           it
           ?
           We
           will
           giue
           reasons
           for
           it
           hereafter
           i
           in
           their
           proper
           place
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXV
           .
           Of
           the
           true
           succession
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           dependeth
           not
           of
           succession
           ,
           either
           naturall
           ,
           or
           Politicke
           .
        
         
           NOw
           because
           they
           mainely
           oppresse
           vs
           ,
           with
           the
           preiudice
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           against
           vs
           about
           Succession
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           is
           of
           great
           moment
           and
           pretend
           moreover
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           haue
           it
           not
           ;
           that
           they
           haue
           continued
           alwaies
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           lately
           come
           in
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           crossing
           their
           line
           of
           succession
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           what
           strength
           this
           pretence
           for
           them
           ,
           &
           exception
           against
           vs
           may
           haue
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           ambiguitie
           of
           the
           word
           may
           not
           intangle
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           knowe
           what
           kinde
           of
           succession
           they
           meane
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           naturall
           succession
           ,
           from
           father
           to
           sonne
           ,
           from
           generation
           to
           generation
           :
           we
           say
           that
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Church
           dependeth
           not
           of
           such
           a
           succession
           .
           It
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           the
           prerogatiue
           of
           the
           obstinate
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           successours
           of
           the
           a
           Patriarches
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           carnall
           and
           naturall
           generation
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           farre
           enough
           from
           being
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           They
           haue
           succeeded
           their
           religious
           Ancestors
           in
           being
           men
           ,
           this
           succession
           is
           naturall
           .
           They
           haue
           not
           succeeded
           them
           in
           being
           faithfull
           men
           ,
           this
           succession
           is
           spirituall
           .
           If
           they
           vnderstand
           a
           politicke
           succession
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           place
           and
           auctority
           ,
           one
           succeeding
           another
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           without
           
           out
           interruption
           ,
           we
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           fastned
           to
           such
           a
           succession
           .
        
         
           How
           often
           doe
           the
           Prophets
           complaine
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           ,
           their
           kings
           ,
           and
           Priestes
           were
           all
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           way
           and
           quite
           disordered
           by
           idolatry
           ?
           albeit
           their
           kings
           were
           successours
           of
           good
           kings
           ,
           and
           their
           Priests
           of
           good
           Priests
           .
           The
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           enioyed
           not
           they
           this
           kind
           of
           succession
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Politicke
           ?
           Were
           they
           for
           all
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           ?
           yea
           were
           they
           not
           b
           seducers
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           corruptors
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           sworne
           and
           deadly
           enemies
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           doctrine
           .
           Now
           against
           this
           truth
           so
           evident
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           reply
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           very
           friuolous
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           Malachie
           prophesieth
           ,
           that
           c
           
             the
             Priests
             lips
             shall
             preserue
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             shall
             seeke
             the
             law
             at
             his
             mouth
          
           :
           wee
           answer
           that
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           contained
           a
           prediction
           of
           an
           after
           euent
           ,
           but
           a
           declaration
           of
           a
           duty
           .
           For
           indeede
           presently
           after
           the
           Prophet
           accuseth
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             for
             hauing
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             for
             causing
             the
             people
             to
             stumble
             .
          
           A
           manifest
           proofe
           that
           these
           words
           :
           
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             Priest
             shall
             preserue
             knewledge
             ,
          
           haue
           no
           other
           emphasis
           thē
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           the
           lips
           of
           the
           Priest
           ought
           to
           preserue
           knowledge
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           frequēt
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           thē
           to
           propose
           a
           duty
           in
           the
           future
           tense
           .
           Almost
           all
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           runne
           in
           this
           forme
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             haue
             no
             other
             Gods
             before
             me
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             graven
             image
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           &c.
           He
           that
           should
           inferre
           vpon
           these
           formes
           of
           speech
           ,
           that
           these
           Cōmandements
           shall
           never
           bee
           broken
           ,
           would
           hardly
           proue
           himselfe
           a
           reasonable
           creature
           .
        
         
         
           So
           the
           true
           succession
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           not
           alwaies
           ioyned
           to
           this
           politicke
           succession
           which
           of
           it selfe
           without
           the
           succession
           of
           piety
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           darknesse
           to
           light
           ,
           of
           sicknesse
           to
           health
           ,
           of
           an
           infectious
           aire
           to
           a
           wholesome
           ,
           of
           barrennesse
           to
           frui●●ullnesse
           ,
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           to
           a
           good
           Prince
           .
           That
           ought
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           true
           succession
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           su●cession
           of
           truth
           .
           
             To
             haue
             the
             same
             minde
             and
             opinion
             ,
             is
             to
             haue
             succession
             of
             the
             same
             seate
             ;
             not
             to
             haue
             the
             same
             opiniō
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             contrary
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             seat
             .
             The
             succession
             of
             the
             seate
             hath
             but
             the
             name
             of
             succession
             ,
             the
             succession
             of
             opinion
             hath
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
           said
           Nazianzane
           ,
           and
           in
           saying
           so
           ,
           hath
           taught
           vs
           in
           what
           sense
           ,
           the
           Lord
           would
           haue
           the
           e
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           to
           be
           heard
           as
           sitting
           in
           Moses
           chaire
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           when
           they
           tought
           like
           Moses
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           the
           successors
           of
           Moses
           in
           doctrine
           .
           But
           that
           hindreth
           not
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           commanded
           also
           ,
           f
           k
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           leauen
           of
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           when
           they
           sit
           not
           in
           his
           Chaire
           ,
           but
           vpon
           a
           stoole
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           hath
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           then
           no
           certaine
           succession
           on
           earth
           ?
           Yea
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           ,
           g
           
             that
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             oke
             and
             Teyletree
             is
             in
             that
             which
             they
             cast
             ,
             so
             the
             holie
             seed
             shall
             be
             her
             substance
             .
          
           But
           this
           succession
           is
           not
           tyed
           either
           to
           the
           naturall
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           politicke
           succession
           ,
           but
           it
           dependeth
           onely
           of
           the
           free
           disposition
           of
           him
           ,
           
             who
             turneth
             riuers
             into
             a
             wildernesse
             :
             and
             the
             water
             springs
             into
             drie
             ground
             A
             fruitfull
             land
             into
             barrennesse
             ,
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             them
             that
             dwell
             therein
             who
             turneth
             the
             wildernesse
             into
             a
             standing
             water
             :
             and
             drie
             ground
             into
             water
             springs
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXVI
           .
           That
           the
           Popes
           authority
           ,
           is
           not
           originally
           deriued
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           BVt
           to
           come
           nearer
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           the
           Romish
           Church
           hath
           no
           kind
           of
           lawfull
           succession
           ;
           not
           that
           of
           gouernment
           and
           policie
           ,
           not
           that
           of
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           succession
           of
           persons
           ,
           least
           of
           all
           that
           of
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           Shee
           hath
           not
           that
           of
           the
           policie
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           ancient
           Church
           there
           were
           no
           Popes
           ,
           no
           Cardinalls
           ,
           no
           Patriarches
           ,
           no
           not
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           after
           the
           Romish
           fashion
           .
           All
           the
           Apostles
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           Apostleship
           were
           equall
           .
           If
           there
           were
           any
           difference
           betweene
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           function
           .
           For
           it
           they
           were
           all
           a
           ioynt
           tenants
           immediately
           to
           the
           supreme
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Apostles
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           .
           From
           him
           they
           all
           immediately
           receiued
           the
           same
           commission
           ,
           to
           teach
           all
           nations
           ,
           the
           b
           same
           power
           to
           forgiue
           sinnes
           .
           Their
           names
           were
           equally
           written
           vpon
           the
           twelue
           foundations
           of
           the
           high
           Ierusalem
           :
           c
           d
           they
           are
           placed
           vpon
           twelue
           thrones
           ,
           not
           subalternate
           ,
           but
           coordinate
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           pitch
           &
           eminēcie
           ,
           e
           of
           the
           same
           dignitie
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           twelue
           tribes
           .
           They
           are
           (
           said
           Constantine
           the
           great
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           )
           twelue
           pillars
           ,
           not
           then
           vnderpropped
           by
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           which
           being
           ioyned
           together
           bare
           vp
           
           the
           edifice
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Be
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           he
           f
           hath
           bestowed
           the
           same
           power
           vpon
           the
           other
           Apostles
           :
           be
           it
           ,
           g
           that
           he
           hath
           prayed
           that
           his
           faith
           might
           not
           faile
           ,
           he
           hath
           h
           prayed
           also
           for
           all
           the
           faithfull
           :
           be
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           exhorted
           him
           thrice
           ,
           i
           to
           feede
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           this
           was
           because
           he
           had
           denied
           him
           thrice
           ,
           k
           A
           triple
           deniall
           wanted
           a
           three-fold
           reestablishment
           :
           he
           which
           had
           stumbled
           thrice
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           lifted
           vp
           thrice
           .
           Shall
           any
           extraordinary
           priuiledge
           be
           allowed
           him
           because
           of
           this
           reestablishment
           ?
           Must
           those
           seruants
           which
           are
           most
           frequently
           and
           earnestly
           put
           in
           minde
           of
           their
           duties
           ,
           for
           this
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           greater
           auctority
           ?
           shall
           they
           be
           placed
           in
           a
           degree
           aboue
           the
           other
           ?
           Nay
           they
           themselues
           interpret
           it
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           for
           an
           angrie
           dislike
           their
           superiours
           haue
           of
           them
           :
           they
           are
           vexed
           for
           it
           with
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           if
           their
           Masters
           could
           see
           in
           to
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           his
           could
           ,
           they
           would
           say
           with
           him
           ,
           l
           
             Thou
             know'st
             that
             I
             loue
             thee
             ,
          
           thou
           know'st
           that
           I
           desire
           to
           serue
           thee
           ,
           Finally
           be
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           m
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             rocke
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
          
           :
           n
           The
           most
           ancient
           and
           most
           renowned
           amongst
           the
           fathers
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           vnderstood
           not
           the
           the
           person
           ,
           but
           the
           confession
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           not
           Peter
           viz
           :
           the
           rocke
           which
           cōfessed
           ,
           but
           the
           rocke
           by
           him
           confessed
           ,
           viz
           :
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord.
           Howbeit
           ,
           wee
           willingly
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           beene
           built
           vpon
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           but
           not
           vpon
           him
           onely
           .
           He
           is
           one
           of
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           onely
           foundation
           of
           it
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           twelue
           
           pillars
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           twelue
           Iudges
           of
           the
           twelue
           tribes
           Israell
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           foundation
           of
           these
           foundations
           ,
           the
           pillar
           of
           these
           pillars
           ,
           the
           Iudge
           of
           these
           Iudges
           ,
           but
           a
           collaterall
           foundation
           ,
           a
           collaterall
           pillar
           ,
           a
           collaterall
           Iudge
           with
           the
           other
           Apostles
           his
           companions
           .
           Furthermore
           St.
           Peter
           vndertooke
           not
           ,
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           or
           to
           vsurpe
           any
           such
           authority
           ,
           contrarily
           he
           hath
           ioyned
           these
           two
           duties
           together
           :
           o
           
             Feare
             God
             ,
             honour
             the
             king
             ,
          
           how
           heathenish
           a
           tyrant
           soeuer
           ,
           and
           Persecutor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           at
           that
           time
           was
           .
           p
           He
           had
           no
           dominion
           likewise
           ouer
           the
           other
           guides
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whome
           he
           calleth
           his
           companions
           in
           office
           .
        
         
           Now
           albeit
           St.
           Peter
           should
           haue
           had
           that
           authothority
           ,
           which
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           Pope
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           still
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           it
           died
           not
           with
           him
           .
           And
           if
           his
           authority
           of
           Apostle-ship
           suruiued
           him
           not
           ,
           how
           much
           lesse
           that
           of
           being
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           If
           the
           other
           Apostles
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           Apostle-ship
           ,
           haue
           not
           left
           themselues
           successours
           ,
           how
           should
           he
           leaue
           his
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           them
           behind
           him
           ?
           He
           had
           the
           gift
           of
           doeing
           miracles
           ,
           to
           whom
           hath
           he
           particularly
           bequeathed
           this
           faculty
           ?
           Can
           the
           Pope
           doe
           any
           miracles
           ?
           He
           was
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           circumcision
           :
           is
           the
           Pope
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ?
           These
           offices
           of
           the
           Apostles
           were
           extraordinary
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Moses
           ,
           which
           was
           extinguished
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           outliue
           him
           .
           As
           then
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           should
           idely
           haue
           challenged
           to
           himselfe
           the
           authority
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           &
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           that
           of
           St.
           Mark
           ,
           albeit
           that
           tradition
           report
           ,
           that
           these
           
           two
           Apostles
           had
           bishops
           for
           their
           successors
           ,
           St.
           Iohn
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           St.
           Mark
           ,
           at
           Alexandria
           :
           Even
           so
           the
           Popes
           vnreasonably
           vsurp
           the
           authority
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           that
           tradition
           maketh
           them
           his
           successors
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           the
           Papall
           Monarchie
           hath
           no
           Apostolicall
           succession
           ,
           seeing
           that
           not
           only
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           had
           its
           originall
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           also
           this
           kind
           of
           soveraigntie
           was
           a
           long
           time
           after
           vnknowne
           in
           the
           Church
           q
           St.
           Cyprian
           calls
           Cornelius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           his
           collegue
           and
           Co-Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Bishops
           coepiscopos
           ,
           or
           the
           fellow
           Bishops
           of
           Cornelius
           ;
           t
           he
           blameth
           him
           for
           hauing
           receiued
           those
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           Bishops
           (
           whom
           hee
           calleth
           the
           fellow
           Bishops
           of
           Cornelius
           )
           had
           excommunicated
           ;
           hee
           sets
           before
           him
           the
           statute
           of
           the
           discipline
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           inioyning
           that
           the
           cause
           should
           be
           iudged
           ,
           where
           the
           crime
           was
           committed
           ;
           a
           statute
           ,
           which
           he
           groundeth
           vpon
           iustice
           and
           equitie
           ,
           vpon
           the
           commission
           giuen
           to
           all
           Pastours
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           which
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Commissiion
           ,
           ouer
           that
           portion
           of
           the
           flocke
           which
           is
           assigned
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           to
           giue
           account
           vnto
           the
           Lord.
           Likewise
           he
           sharpely
           reprehendeth
           Stephen
           also
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           teaching
           that
           as
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Church
           through
           out
           the
           whole
           world
           deuided
           into
           many
           members
           viz
           :
           particular
           Churches
           :
           so
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Bishopricke
           diuided
           into
           many
           particular
           Bishopricks
           .
           He
           attributeth
           the
           same
           authority
           to
           the
           other
           Apostles
           with
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           s
           although
           to
           denote
           vnitie
           it
           was
           said
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           I
           will
           giue
           thee
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           
           It
           is
           not
           then
           to
           the
           person
           of
           St
           Peter
           ,
           but
           to
           Peter
           as
           representing
           the
           vnity
           of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Of
           which
           mind
           also
           are
           t
           St.
           Hierome
           ,
           and
           St.
           Austen
           :
           u
           The
           synod
           of
           Alexandria
           addresseth
           their
           synodall
           epistle
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           conioyntly
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           the
           interposition
           of
           any
           distinction
           betweene
           them
           .
           Athanasius
           neuer
           calleth
           him
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           his
           Co-bishop
           ,
           and
           Comminister
           ,
           his
           fellow
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           fellow
           Minister
           .
           Hosius
           subscribed
           first
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Councell
           ,
           not
           as
           representing
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           generally
           the
           Westerne
           Churches
           :
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           those
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
             Lybia
             ,
             Pentapolis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Hosius
           was
           not
           there
           then
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           represent
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           as
           every
           of
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           Churches
           of
           a
           particular
           circuit
           or
           iurisdiction
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           more
           amply
           be
           seene
           by
           their
           subscriptions
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           which
           hapned
           vnto
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           sixt
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           puts
           all
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           
           and
           admitteth
           of
           no
           reply
           .
           A
           certaine
           lewd
           companion
           named
           Appiarius
           deposed
           from
           his
           Ministeriall
           function
           and
           preferment
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Africa
           ,
           repaired
           to
           Zosimus
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           hauing
           reinstituted
           him
           ,
           and
           deeming
           this
           a
           fit
           occasion
           to
           enlarge
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           dominion
           ,
           graspeth
           it
           fast
           ,
           and
           posteth
           this
           Appiarius
           reconfirmed
           with
           his
           Embassadours
           to
           the
           Councel
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           giuing
           them
           moreover
           in
           commission
           ,
           to
           demand
           that
           the
           vniversall
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           should
           bee
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Councell
           ,
           alleaging
           to
           that
           purpose
           
           a
           Canon
           of
           the
           Nycene
           Synode
           .
           Vpon
           these
           passages
           Zosimus
           dying
           ,
           Eulalius
           is
           chosen
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           people
           :
           but
           he
           gaue
           place
           to
           the
           violence
           of
           Boniface
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           his
           ambition
           prosecuted
           that
           which
           Zosimus
           had
           demanded
           ,
           touching
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           primacy
           .
           The
           Councell
           flatly
           denied
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           records
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Synode
           ,
           which
           might
           favour
           his
           pretended
           primacie
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           sent
           Commissaries
           to
           the
           Patriarchs
           of
           Constantinople
           and
           Alexandria
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           authenticke
           copies
           of
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           Councell
           which
           were
           kept
           by
           them
           .
           Vpon
           this
           Pope
           Boniface
           died
           .
           Celestine
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           who
           also
           with
           the
           like
           heat
           ,
           claimed
           the
           approbation
           of
           his
           fained
           authority
           .
           But
           the
           Councell
           having
           already
           discouered
           by
           the
           report
           of
           their
           Commissaries
           ,
           that
           the
           authenticke
           copies
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Synod
           contained
           no
           such
           matter
           as
           the
           proud
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           required
           ,
           blamed
           their
           fraud
           ,
           checked
           their
           insolencie
           ,
           and
           adiured
           them
           to
           receiue
           no
           more
           appeales
           ,
           adding
           this
           notable
           reason
           that
           
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             would
             not
             bee
             wanting
             to
             any
             Province
             ,
          
           
           
             vnlesse
             some
             man
             imagined
             that
             God
             could
             inspire
             iustice
             to
             one
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             withhold
             it
             from
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           this
           history
           maketh
           it
           appeare
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           vntill
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           Churches
           of
           Africa
           had
           not
           acknowledged
           the
           Pope
           .
           So
           that
           if
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           there
           were
           any
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           did
           acknowledge
           him
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           their
           successours
           in
           this
           .
           If
           the
           Pope
           hath
           beene
           from
           the
           beginning
           
           vniversall
           Bishop
           ,
           how
           happened
           it
           that
           at
           that
           time
           he
           was
           not
           vniversally
           obeyed
           by
           the
           Church
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           which
           required
           this
           acknowledgement
           from
           the
           Councell
           ,
           sent
           not
           men
           to
           expostulate
           with
           that
           assembly
           by
           authority
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           vpon
           their
           refusall
           as
           schismatickes
           :
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           alleaged
           no
           Scripture
           for
           the
           primacie
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Canon
           of
           a
           Councell
           .
           Yet
           they
           vsed
           a
           strange
           boldnesse
           ,
           in
           daring
           to
           falsifie
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Synode
           :
           A
           fraud
           yet
           of
           which
           their
           successours
           seeme
           to
           haue
           beene
           ashamed
           .
           For
           in
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Nicene
           councell
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           received
           them
           from
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           extant
           which
           maketh
           for
           the
           primacy
           :
           but
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           other
           Patriarches
           are
           rather
           equalised
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           harsh
           censure
           ,
           with
           which
           this
           councell
           entertained
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           neverthelesse
           was
           but
           provinciall
           ,
           witnesseth
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           his
           authority
           was
           new
           ?
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           seeing
           that
           succession
           must
           drawe
           its
           line
           from
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           first
           Romane
           Bishop
           had
           not
           that
           authority
           which
           he
           hath
           that
           now
           raigneth
           :
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           succession
           in
           the
           Pope-ship
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           not
           in
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           the
           Papacie
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVII
           .
           That
           the
           Cardinalls
           ,
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           Monkes
           ,
           and
           Nunnes
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           Apostolicall
           institution
           .
        
         
           AFter
           we
           haue
           examined
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           supreame
           degree
           of
           authoritie
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           come
           wee
           now
           to
           the
           inferiour
           orders
           ,
           and
           first
           to
           the
           Cardinalls
           .
           Who
           is
           so
           ignorant
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           ,
           or
           so
           impudent
           as
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           their
           institution
           was
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           or
           that
           their
           office
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           church
           a
           good
           while
           after
           the
           age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           The
           church
           increasing
           ,
           there
           were
           created
           by
           the
           principall
           churches
           a
           
             Presbyteri
             Cardinales
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           principall
           ,
           or
           chiefe
           Elders
           .
           
             Diaconi
             Cardinales
          
           ,
           principall
           or
           chiefe
           Deacons
           .
           Their
           office
           was
           limited
           within
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           church
           where
           they
           were
           created
           ;
           if
           at
           Rome
           ,
           within
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           :
           if
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           within
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Carthage
           .
           Their
           charge
           was
           a
           superintendency
           over
           the
           common
           Elders
           ,
           and
           common
           Deacons
           .
           The
           Cardinalls
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           haue
           nothing
           of
           it
           but
           the
           name
           ,
           their
           charge
           is
           quite
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           their
           institution
           is
           altogether
           different
           .
           They
           are
           now
           the
           electours
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           not
           anciently
           ,
           except
           those
           of
           the
           citie
           
           of
           Rome
           as
           making
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Clergie
           .
           Now
           they
           take
           care
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           all
           those
           churches
           ,
           which
           are
           obedient
           to
           the
           Pope
           :
           anciently
           their
           charge
           was
           bounded
           within
           the
           circuit
           of
           one
           church
           alone
           .
           Howsoever
           it
           's
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           by
           hypocrisie
           ,
           they
           beare
           now
           adaies
           certaine
           titles
           ,
           which
           seeme
           to
           assigne
           and
           to
           binde
           them
           to
           certaine
           parishes
           in
           Rome
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           may
           retaine
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           yet
           the
           name
           of
           what
           they
           were
           anciently
           .
           Anciently
           their
           authority
           allowed
           them
           not
           any
           degree
           aboue
           Bishops
           :
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Princes
           of
           the
           bloud
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           triple
           crowne
           .
           So
           then
           the
           Cardinalls
           haue
           no
           succession
           deriued
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           neither
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           part
           of
           her
           policy
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           there
           were
           none
           of
           them
           also
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           a
           long
           time
           after
           .
           Only
           we
           read
           in
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Nicene
           councell
           ,
           b
           that
           their
           iurisdiction
           is
           called
           
             an
             ancient
             custome
          
           ,
           a
           tearme
           very
           different
           from
           
             an
             Apostolicall
             tradition
          
           .
           Moreover
           the
           Patriarchs
           were
           supreame
           ,
           and
           equall
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           in
           iurisdiction
           :
           he
           was
           but
           their
           companion
           ,
           albeit
           he
           were
           first
           in
           order
           .
           All
           the
           other
           Patriarchs
           haue
           long
           since
           renounced
           the
           communiō
           of
           the
           Roman
           church
           :
           the
           Pope
           also
           will
           no
           longer
           be
           accoūted
           a
           Patriarch
           .
           The
           Patriarchs
           which
           are
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Romish
           church
           ,
           are
           elected
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           choose
           thē
           ,
           seeing
           that
           at
           their
           first
           institution
           (
           which
           howsoever
           was
           not
           Apostolicall
           )
           they
           were
           his
           fellowes
           in
           authoritie
           .
           So
           the
           Patriarchs
           of
           the
           Romish
           church
           haue
           no
           lawfull
           succession
           ,
           
           their
           beginning
           being
           not
           not
           from
           the
           true
           beginning
           ,
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yea
           not
           from
           the
           primitiue
           institution
           of
           Patriarches
           .
        
         
           The
           Romish
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           at
           this
           day
           are
           nothing
           like
           those
           ancient
           ,
           primitiue
           ones
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           manners
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           authority
           .
           Their
           authority
           at
           this
           day
           dependeth
           barely
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           anciently
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           subiected
           but
           to
           the
           Companie
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           They
           might
           not
           be
           deposed
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           .
           They
           were
           not
           bound
           ,
           to
           runne
           to
           Rome
           for
           their
           election
           ;
           But
           they
           gaue
           their
           mutuall
           aduice
           ,
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           election
           and
           deposition
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           Anciently
           they
           had
           no
           such
           authority
           ouer
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           as
           they
           at
           this
           day
           vsurpe
           .
           It
           's
           worth
           the
           observation
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           matters
           are
           changed
           .
           Their
           authority
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           become
           slauish
           :
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           tyrannicall
           This
           is
           their
           comfort
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           gotten
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           lost
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           they
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           choosing
           rather
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           one
           who
           is
           far
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           whose
           greatnesse
           dependeth
           of
           theirs
           ,
           then
           to
           many
           which
           are
           neare
           them
           ,
           and
           whose
           lustre
           might
           obscure
           theirs
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           this
           order
           therefore
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           succession
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           ancient
           Church
           there
           were
           Elders
           tearmed
           Presbyteri
           ,
           from
           whence
           came
           the
           name
           of
           Prebsters
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           But
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           retaine
           nothing
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           name
           .
           Their
           Principall
           office
           was
           to
           c.
           teach
           and
           instruct
           ,
           where
           as
           the
           Romish
           
           Priests
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           are
           vnlearned
           idiots
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           are
           no
           otherwise
           successours
           of
           those
           Primitiue
           ones
           ,
           then
           darknesse
           ,
           pouerty
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           succeed
           light
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           health
           .
           Now
           this
           default
           ,
           cannot
           be
           excused
           ,
           by
           alleaging
           that
           it
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           persons
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           functions
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           incapacity
           of
           the
           person
           is
           ,
           the
           function
           cannot
           bee
           .
           I
           call
           here
           the
           incapacity
           ,
           not
           simply
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           but
           the
           impossibility
           of
           discharging
           the
           function
           .
           The
           womā
           which
           hath
           no
           milke
           ,
           cannot
           be
           a
           nurse
           ,
           and
           if
           she
           take
           the
           office
           of
           one
           who
           hath
           vpon
           her
           ,
           this
           cannot
           be
           in
           the
           qualitie
           of
           a
           nurse
           ,
           shee
           cannot
           be
           a
           nurse
           beyond
           the
           name
           .
           So
           he
           which
           hath
           not
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           abilities
           requisite
           for
           reaching
           ,
           he
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           a
           teacher
           ;
           if
           he
           succeede
           one
           that
           could
           and
           did
           teach
           ,
           he
           succeedeth
           him
           not
           as
           teacher
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           his
           name
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           Principall
           part
           of
           the
           priests
           office
           consisteth
           now
           a
           dayes
           in
           mumbling
           of
           masse
           ,
           and
           in
           being
           sacrificers
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           ordination
           of
           Priests
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           ancient
           Church
           there
           were
           d.
           Deacons
           ;
           now
           there
           are
           Deacons
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           subdeacons
           .
           But
           what
           haue
           these
           people
           of
           the
           ancient
           Deacons
           ,
           beside
           the
           name
           ?
           Take
           they
           any
           care
           of
           the
           poore
           ?
           yea
           they
           suck
           their
           blood
           by
           a
           cruell
           and
           importunate
           exaction
           of
           their
           reuenues
           .
           Doe
           they
           serue
           tables
           ?
           yea
           themselues
           are
           sumptuously
           attended
           at
           their
           owne
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           seeing
           they
           doe
           not
           the
           office
           of
           the
           ancient
           Deacons
           ,
           how
           shall
           they
           be
           their
           successiours
           ?
        
         
           Concerning
           Monkes
           and
           Nunnes
           ,
           there
           will
           no●
           
           be
           found
           a
           syllable
           in
           scripture
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           there
           were
           any
           in
           the
           age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           e.
           St.
           Hierome
           who
           hath
           much
           extolled
           this
           profession
           ,
           fetcheth
           its
           originall
           from
           Paul
           the
           Hermite
           ;
           a
           faire
           time
           after
           the
           Apostles
           .
           If
           else
           where
           ,
           he
           referreth
           its
           beginning
           to
           a
           time
           more
           ancient
           ,
           he
           contradicteth
           both
           himselfe
           and
           the
           truth
           ,
           f
           being
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           excessiue
           affection
           he
           bare
           to
           this
           profession
           .
           Howsoeuer
           the
           Monkes
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           cannot
           iustly
           be
           accounted
           the
           successours
           of
           these
           Monkes
           which
           St.
           Hierome
           so
           much
           commendeth
           :
           What
           maketh
           a
           monke
           g.
           sayd
           he
           ,
           within
           citties
           ?
           These
           not
           onely
           abide
           in
           citties
           ,
           but
           euen
           in
           them
           build
           citties
           .
           h.
           In
           St.
           Austens
           time
           it
           was
           theft
           for
           a
           Monk
           to
           beg
           :
           now
           it
           is
           an
           especiall
           point
           of
           their
           sanctifie
           .
           i.
           In
           St.
           Cyprians
           time
           it
           was
           not
           vnlawfull
           for
           him
           who
           had
           vowed
           continencie
           to
           marry
           afterwards
           :
           now
           it
           's
           a
           matter
           monstrously
           hereticall
           ;
           except
           when
           the
           Pope
           dispenceth
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           like
           a
           God
           vpon
           earth
           can
           doe
           whatsoeuer
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           and
           more
           also
           then
           God
           in
           heauen
           ,
           for
           he
           can
           make
           vice
           vertue
           ,
           and
           vertue
           vice
           by
           his
           dispensations
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXVIII
           .
           That
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Romish
           ,
           Church
           are
           not
           of
           Apostolicall
           institution
           .
        
         
           IF
           we
           consider
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           we
           shall
           quickly
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           ancient
           simplicity
           and
           Apostolicall
           purity
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           her
           :
           that
           those
           decent
           
           customes
           of
           true
           antiquity
           ,
           are
           either
           quite
           changed
           by
           her
           ,
           or
           so
           extreamely
           abused
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           made
           vnprofitable
           .
           In
           the
           flourishing
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           vsed
           in
           baptisme
           but
           water
           :
           afterwards
           there
           was
           added
           Chrisme
           and
           since
           that
           ,
           salt
           &
           spittle
           .
           What
           successiō
           haue
           these
           additions
           ,
           these
           new
           superfluities
           ,
           seing
           they
           had
           not
           their
           originall
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           that
           sacrament
           ?
           The
           channell
           &
           pipe
           as
           it
           were
           of
           succession
           here
           grew
           faulty
           ,
           and
           receaued
           in
           this
           stinking
           water
           running
           athwart
           .
           The
           disguisement
           which
           they
           haue
           put
           vpon
           the
           holy
           supper
           ,
           is
           yet
           more
           prodigious
           ,
           they
           haue
           miserably
           and
           vnhappily
           mangled
           it
           :
           they
           haue
           cleft
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           it
           .
           What
           is
           it
           that
           superstition
           dareth
           not
           to
           venture
           vpon
           ?
           We
           haue
           the
           institution
           &
           canō
           of
           this
           holy
           sacrament
           recited
           by
           three
           Euangelists
           and
           by
           St.
           Paul.
           Can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           pure
           ,
           more
           simple
           ,
           lesse
           stuffed
           with
           superfluous
           &
           superstitious
           ceremonies
           ?
           lesse
           accompanied
           with
           pomp
           &
           compliments
           ?
           Now
           compare
           with
           that
           purity
           ,
           simplicitie
           ,
           that
           nakednesse
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           the
           histrionicall
           pomp
           ,
           the
           apish
           gestures
           ,
           and
           anticke
           trickes
           of
           the
           Masse
           :
           can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           imagined
           more
           vnlike
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           disproportionable
           ?
           What
           succession
           then
           may
           be
           conceiued
           ,
           or
           acknowledged
           ,
           where
           the
           dissimilitude
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           a
           succession
           of
           evill
           to
           good
           ,
           or
           corruption
           to
           purity
           ?
        
         
           Moreouer
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           their
           superstitious
           consecration
           of
           chappels
           ,
           altars
           ,
           pixes
           ,
           fonts
           ,
           Chalices
           ,
           plates
           ,
           vestiments
           ,
           holy
           oile
           ,
           holy
           bread
           ,
           holy
           water
           ,
           
           of
           their
           Beads
           ,
           Agnus
           Dei
           ,
           Images
           ,
           of
           their
           christning
           of
           Bells
           ,
           of
           the
           hallowing
           of
           ensignes
           and
           swords
           .
           From
           whence
           will
           they
           fetch
           the
           institution
           of
           these
           trumperies
           ?
           Had
           they
           a
           heart
           of
           lead
           ,
           a
           face
           of
           iron
           ,
           &
           a
           for●head
           of
           brasse
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           dare
           to
           affirme
           that
           any
           of
           these
           fopperies
           were
           in
           vse
           in
           the
           age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           What
           succession
           then
           of
           them
           can
           they
           pretend
           ?
           Lastly
           their
           processions
           ,
           their
           stately
           pompe
           at
           funeralls
           ,
           so
           Proud
           and
           magnificent
           that
           now
           they
           fondly
           liue
           and
           die
           altogether
           :
           Came
           it
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           Yea
           is
           it
           not
           a
           relique
           of
           the
           Pagā
           superstition
           ?
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIX
           .
           That
           there
           is
           no
           succession
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           .
        
         
           BVt
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           destitute
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           soule
           and
           life
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           True
           antiquite
           beleeued
           ,
           a
           that
           they
           which
           die
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           rest
           from
           their
           labours
           :
           they
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           at
           their
           departure
           out
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           they
           goe
           to
           Purgatorie
           ,
           there
           to
           fry
           in
           as
           scorching
           a
           fire
           as
           that
           in
           hell
           .
        
         
           True
           antiquity
           beleeved
           ,
           that
           b
           when
           we
           shall
           haue
           done
           all
           that
           which
           is
           commanded
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           but
           vnprofitable
           servants
           ,
           because
           wee
           shall
           haue
           done
           no
           more
           then
           was
           our
           dutie
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           They
           teach
           that
           man
           already
           culpable
           before
           God
           ,
           may
           merit
           eternall
           life
           ,
           
             ex
             condigno
          
           ,
           by
           exact
           proportion
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           wages
           .
        
         
         
           True
           antiquity
           beleeued
           c
           that
           the
           sufferings
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           counterpoise
           the
           glory
           which
           is
           eternall
           .
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           counterpoise
           them
           in
           merits
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           saued
           freely
           .
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           by
           the
           merit
           of
           our
           works
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeved
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           d
           by
           grace
           through
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           of
           our selues
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           by
           workes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           no
           man
           might
           boast
           .
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           ,
           partly
           by
           grace
           through
           faith
           ,
           partly
           by
           merits
           and
           workes
           ,
           that
           faith
           is
           partly
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           partly
           an
           effect
           of
           our
           freewill
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           e
           saued
           by
           workes
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           done
           .
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           ,
           
             ex
             congruo
          
           ,
           by
           the
           workes
           which
           we
           doe
           before
           our
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           
             ex
             condigno
          
           ,
           by
           those
           which
           follow
           it
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           prayed
           the
           Lord
           ,
           f
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           iudgement
           with
           his
           servants
           ,
           because
           that
           before
           him
           no
           flesh
           shall
           be
           iustified
           .
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           shall
           enter
           into
           iudgement
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           beleeue
           to
           be
           iustified
           by
           the
           merit
           of
           their
           workes
           .
        
         
           Prim●tiue
           ,
           and
           Apostolicall
           antiquity
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           g
           Gods
           election
           was
           every
           way
           free
           :
           that
           election
           is
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           of
           grace
           it
           is
           no
           more
           of
           works
           ,
           otherwise
           grace
           were
           no
           more
           grace
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           bee
           of
           workes
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           of
           grace
           ,
           otherwise
           workes
           were
           no
           more
           workes
           .
        
         
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           works
           too
           .
        
         
           Antiquity
           beleeued
           ,
           h
           that
           it
           is
           God
           which
           effectually
           produceth
           in
           vs
           to
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           They
           attribute
           both
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           to
           their
           owne
           free
           will.
           
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeved
           ,
           i
           that
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           think
           any
           thing
           of
           our selues
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           sufficiency
           is
           frō
           God.
           
        
         
           They
           attribute
           our
           sufficiency
           in
           part
           to
           our
           owne
           selues
           .
        
         
           Antiquity
           beleeued
           ,
           k
           that
           wee
           can
           doe
           nothing
           without
           Christ.
           
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           without
           Christ
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           engraffed
           into
           him
           ,
           doe
           workes
           which
           merit
           eternall
           life
           
             ex
             congruo
          
           ,
           as
           before
           our
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           for
           a
           time
           be
           without
           sinning
           .
        
         
           Antiquity
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           l
           of
           our
           owne
           nature
           wee
           are
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           :
           they
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           we
           are
           able
           to
           prepare
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           our selues
           for
           grace
           .
        
         
           Antiquity
           beleeved
           ,
           m
           that
           before
           Christ
           hath
           quickned
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           dead
           in
           sinnes
           :
           They
           beleeue
           that
           we
           haue
           freewill
           to
           good
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           n
           the
           spirit
           fighteth
           against
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           against
           the
           spirit
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           are
           contrary
           things
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           able
           to
           fulfill
           the
           law
           of
           God
           perfectly
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           without
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeved
           ,
           that
           o
           the
           lusting
           of
           the
           flesh
           
           is
           enmity
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bee
           subiect
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           They
           acknowledge
           even
           in
           the
           flesh
           a
           freewill
           to
           good
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           Christ
           p
           prayed
           not
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           whom
           the
           Father
           hath
           giuen
           him
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           certaine
           number
           for
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           prayed
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           prayed
           indifferently
           for
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Ancients
           beleeved
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           who
           haue
           q
           heard
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           and
           haue
           learned
           of
           him
           ,
           come
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           commeth
           vnto
           him
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           father
           drawe
           him
           .
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           come
           not
           to
           Christ
           ,
           haue
           heard
           of
           the
           father
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           :
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           grace
           ,
           nor
           particular
           election
           in
           the
           calling
           and
           
             conversion
             of
             a
             Christian.
          
           
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeved
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Christ
           which
           r
           chooseth
           vs
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           that
           choose
           him
           .
        
         
           They
           on
           the
           contrary
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           wee
           choose
           Christ
           ,
           for
           they
           make
           that
           grace
           by
           which
           hee
           calleth
           vs
           to
           him
           vniversall
           ,
           and
           suppose
           it
           indifferently
           proposed
           to
           all
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           election
           ,
           seeing
           he
           promiscuously
           calleth
           all
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           choose
           of
           our selues
           to
           goe
           vnto
           him
           .
           Whence
           that
           is
           alwaies
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           
             Fac
             vt
             praedestineris
             ,
             si
             non
             es
             praedestinatus
             ,
          
           Make
           thy selfe
           predestinated
           ,
           if
           thou
           art
           not
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           God
           s
           hath
           mercy
           vpon
           whom
           he
           will
           haue
           mercy
           ,
           and
           compassion
           of
           whom
           
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           haue
           compassion
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           mercy
           on
           whom
           he
           will
           haue
           mercy
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           will
           hee
           hardneth
           .
        
         
           They
           bereaue
           God
           of
           this
           liberty
           ,
           and
           accuse
           them
           of
           blasphemie
           who
           attribute
           it
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           fall
           away
           ,
           who
           goe
           t
           out
           from
           among
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           were
           neuer
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           of
           vs
           (
           saith
           S.
           Iohn
           )
           they
           would
           haue
           tarried
           with
           vs.
           
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           truely
           faithfull
           to
           day
           ,
           may
           fall
           away
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           assured
           of
           his
           perseuerance
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           u
           not
           receiued
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           to
           be
           againe
           in
           feare
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           which
           cryeth
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           Abba
           Father
           .
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           faithfull
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           feare
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           alwaies
           liue
           in
           doubt
           ,
           that
           to
           haue
           a
           setled
           assurance
           is
           presumption
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           beleeueth
           in
           *
           Christ
           hath
           everlasting
           life
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           beleeueth
           in
           Christ
           cannot
           be
           certaine
           of
           life
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           that
           wee
           must
           not
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           how
           shal
           he
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           doubteth
           whether
           Christ
           loueth
           him
           or
           not
           ?
           Whether
           Christ
           will
           loue
           him
           continually
           as
           they
           teach
           him
           to
           doubt
           ?
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           x
           feare
           in
           loue
           and
           that
           perfect
           loue
           casteth
           out
           feare
           .
        
         
           They
           commend
           feare
           in
           those
           which
           ought
           to
           
           burne
           with
           loue
           ,
           not
           that
           feare
           of
           offending
           God
           that
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           but
           a
           feare
           of
           being
           damned
           ,
           a
           seruile
           feare
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           naturall
           body
           of
           Chri●t
           ,
           a●d
           that
           composed
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin.
           
        
         
           They
           would
           seeme
           indeed
           to
           beleeue
           so
           too
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           infini●e
           multitude
           of
           their
           hosties
           ,
           or
           sacrifices
           ,
           each
           of
           which
           they
           s●y
           is
           Christs
           body
           ,
           attributing
           vnto
           him
           also
           b●dies
           ma●e
           of
           bread
           ,
           they
           betray
           their
           dissimulation
           ,
           and
           shew
           themselues
           to
           beleeue
           the
           quite
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           the
           y
           Sa●rament
           of
           the
           alt●r
           was
           broken
           bread
           :
           they
           beleeue
           that
           it
           is
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           not
           broken
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           the
           heavens
           must
           containe
           Christ
           vntill
           his
           second
           comming
           .
           
           They
           beleeue
           that
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           is
           evey
           where
           ,
           where
           their
           hostie●
           a●e
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           be●eeved
           ,
           that
           those
           were
           not
           to
           be
           beleeued
           which
           should
           say
           ,
           a
           
             Here
             is
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             secret
             chambers
             .
          
        
         
           They
           thinke
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           contrary
           every
           day
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           him
           about
           the
           streets
           ,
           when
           they
           carry
           him
           to
           the
           sicke
           ,
           when
           they
           shut
           him
           vp
           in
           the
           Pixes
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           b
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           offered
           but
           once
           :
           they
           beleeue
           that
           he
           is
           offered
           a
           numberlesse
           number
           of
           times
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           c
           impossible
           Christ
           should
           be
           offered
           often
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           suffered
           often
           .
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           offered
           every
           day
           without
           suffering
           .
        
         
         
           Antiquitie
           bele●ued
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           but
           d
           one
           Mediatour
           towards
           God.
           
             They
             beleeue
          
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           many
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           e
           we
           ought
           to
           call
           vpon
           none
           but
           him
           in
           whom
           we
           beleeue
           .
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           call
           vpon
           many
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           namely
           the
           Saints
           and
           Saintesses
           of
           Paradise
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           f
           that
           wee
           may
           with
           a
           sound
           heart
           in
           a
           full
           perswasion
           of
           faith
           ,
           yea
           with
           boldnesse
           goe
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           that
           we
           may
           obtaine
           mercy
           ,
           and
           finde
           grace
           to
           helpe
           in
           time
           of
           need
           .
        
         
           They
           teach
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           presumption
           ,
           &
           that
           we
           must
           vse
           the
           mediation
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           the
           intercession
           of
           Court
           favorites
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           g
           that
           only
           God
           knoweth
           the
           heart
           .
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           knowe
           all
           our
           secrets
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           alloweth
           not
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           (
           wee
           say
           
             true
             Antiquity
          
           which
           is
           the
           Scripture
           )
           for
           it
           teacheth
           that
           h
           after
           death
           commeth
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           
             immediatly
             after
          
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           one
           might
           say
           as
           well
           ,
           that
           after
           our
           birth
           commeth
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           beleeue
           that
           iudgement
           commeth
           not
           immediatly
           after
           death
           ,
           and
           vpon
           this
           opinion
           they
           ground
           their
           prayers
           for
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           entreth
           in
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           defileth
           not
           the
           man.
           
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           eating
           of
           flesh
           in
           Lent
           defileth
           the
           man.
           
        
         
           
             Antiquity
             beleeved
          
           ,
           that
           to
           i
           command
           abstinence
           
           from
           marriage
           ,
           and
           certaine
           meats
           is
           a
           doctrine
           of
           Divells
           .
        
         
           The
           Romanists
           command
           ,
           and
           practise
           both
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           k
           images
           were
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           .
        
         
           The
           Romish
           Church
           is
           full
           of
           such
           idolatrie
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           that
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           .
           l
        
         
           The
           Romish
           Church
           thinkes
           there
           can
           be
           no
           religion
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           a
           multitude
           of
           ceremonies
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           m
           laboureth
           not
           should
           not
           eat
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           Saints
           amongst
           them
           abstaine
           from
           l●bour
           and
           are
           most
           idle
           .
        
         
           Antiquitie
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           n
           a
           more
           blessed
           thing
           to
           giue
           then
           to
           receiue
           .
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           farre
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           holy
           amongst
           them
           place
           their
           felicitie
           in
           povertie
           .
        
         
           Antiquity
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           expedient
           to
           o
           pray
           to
           God
           against
           poverty
           .
        
         
           They
           beleeue
           that
           its
           best
           to
           vow
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXX
           .
           That
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           succession
           of
           persons
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           BVT
           how
           will
           this
           matter
           goe
           ,
           if
           it
           appeare
           that
           they
           are
           destitute
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           policie
           ,
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           persons
           ?
           If
           it
           hath
           fayled
           in
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           ,
           shall
           it
           not
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           haue
           fayled
           in
           the
           whole
           body
           depending
           of
           them
           ?
           Now
           he
           that
           would
           deny
           ,
           that
           this
           succession
           hath
           not
           beene
           interrupted
           amongst
           the
           Popes
           he
           must
           ,
           impudently
           venture
           to
           deny
           also
           the
           outragious
           schismes
           made
           by
           the
           Antipopes
           ,
           whilst
           there
           were
           two
           ,
           sometimes
           three
           ,
           who
           claymed
           this
           successiō
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           only
           one
           of
           them
           had
           it
           ,
           for
           what
           's
           then
           become
           of
           the
           Churches
           that
           depended
           on
           the
           other
           Popes
           ?
           Shall
           they
           be
           excused
           by
           the
           pretence
           of
           their
           well-meaning
           ,
           because
           every
           one
           of
           thē
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           they
           depended
           on
           the
           true
           Pope
           .
           This
           good
           intention
           then
           shall
           excuse
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           a
           for
           they
           thought
           they
           adhered
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           and
           why
           should
           not
           the
           same
           excuse
           the
           Protestants
           also
           ,
           seeing
           they
           beleeue
           verily
           ,
           that
           their
           Ministers
           are
           the
           successours
           of
           those
           Pastours
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           planted
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Churches
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           produce
           here
           the
           example
           of
           
             Barbarius
             Philippus
          
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           slaue
           ,
           his
           determinations
           which
           he
           gaue
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           iudicature
           were
           currant
           neverthelesse
           ,
           even
           after
           he
           was
           discovered
           to
           be
           a
           slaue
           .
           For
           there
           is
           not
           the
           same
           reason
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           functions
           .
           Civill
           functions
           depend
           of
           the
           approbation
           of
           men
           ,
           these
           of
           God.
           The
           Popes
           the
           being
           not
           true
           Popes
           ,
           but
           vsurpers
           before
           God
           ,
           could
           haue
           no
           authoritie
           ,
           whatsoever
           men
           esteemed
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           as
           idle
           to
           alleage
           the
           example
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           because
           that
           although
           he
           were
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           lawfull
           Apostle
           ,
           not
           an
           intruder
           ,
           but
           one
           
           lawfully
           called
           to
           the
           Apostleship
           ,
           which
           cānot
           be
           verified
           of
           those
           Popes
           ,
           which
           were
           thrust
           out
           ,
           becaus●
           thrust
           into
           the
           ch●ire
           .
           b
           Genebrard
           goes
           farther
           then
           all
           this
           ,
           when
           he
           pronounceth
           all
           those
           Popes
           vnlawfull
           ,
           in
           whose
           election
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Germany
           bare
           the
           sway
           ,
           although
           there
           were
           many
           of
           them
           succeeding
           one
           another
           ,
           without
           ever
           being
           deposed
           .
        
         
           The
           succession
           then
           hauing
           fayled
           in
           the
           Popeship
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           seeing
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           labour
           in
           vaine
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           beene
           personally
           interrupted
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           other
           succession
           then
           what
           is
           derived
           from
           his
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXI
           .
           That
           its
           meere
           wrangling
           to
           demand
           by
           what
           authority
           one
           requires
           an
           holy
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           BVt
           be
           it
           (
           say
           they
           )
           that
           we
           haue
           in
           so
           many
           kindes
           degenerated
           from
           the
           purity
           of
           our
           ancestors
           ,
           who
           gaue
           you
           authority
           to
           reforme
           vs
           ?
           Who
           hath
           appointed
           you
           iudges
           over
           vs
           ?
           See
           them
           againe
           at
           their
           preiudices
           .
           So
           the
           Pharises
           anciently
           outbr●ved
           the
           Lord.
           
             In
             what
             authority
             doest
             thou
             th●se
             things
             ?
          
           But
           what
           haue
           wee
           done
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           presse
           vs
           so
           much
           ,
           to
           shew
           our
           authority
           ?
           We
           haue
           espied
           the
           wolfe
           in
           the
           fold
           ,
           &
           we
           haue
           cryed
           ou●
           the
           enemie
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           gates
           ,
           but
           in
           ●he
           cittadell
           ,
           and
           we
           haue
           sounded
           alarme
           .
           We
           haue
           
           observed
           the
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           fingered
           them
           out
           .
           To
           proceed
           thus
           farre
           ,
           there
           needeth
           no
           other
           authority
           ,
           then
           the
           zeale
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Soveraigne
           Lord
           ,
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           of
           his
           house
           .
           If
           the
           Wolfe
           hath
           made
           no
           spoile
           ,
           if
           that
           man
           of
           sinne
           hath
           not
           taken
           possession
           of
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           watchmen
           of
           Israel
           are
           not
           become
           gluttonous
           ,
           and
           drowsie
           dogges
           ,
           then
           our
           zeale
           hath
           beene
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           yea
           not
           zeale
           ,
           but
           madnes
           .
           We
           intreat
           them
           to
           giue
           vs
           leaue
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           ,
           that
           we
           cryed
           not
           out
           ,
           but
           vpon
           a
           iust
           and
           necessary
           occasion
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           verifie
           this
           ,
           let
           vs
           bee
           condemned
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           not
           be
           thrust
           back
           vpon
           the
           simple
           preiudice
           of
           want
           of
           authority
           in
           our
           persons
           ;
           to
           giue
           warning
           ,
           and
           advise
           ,
           it
           is
           insteed
           of
           all
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           knowe
           how
           to
           giue
           it
           seasonably
           .
           He
           that
           can
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           an
           opportune
           ,
           and
           necessary
           advertisement
           ,
           sufficiently
           purgeth
           himselfe
           from
           the
           crime
           of
           rashnesse
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           the
           pith
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           examine
           whether
           we
           haue
           so
           proceeded
           or
           no
           :
           This
           being
           cleared
           ,
           the
           question
           touching
           authority
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           but
           a
           wrangling
           quirke
           ,
           craftily
           invented
           to
           make
           vs
           loose
           the
           principall
           :
           for
           who
           doubteth
           ,
           but
           if
           that
           the
           desolation
           of
           the
           outward
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           hath
           beene
           so
           lamentable
           as
           we
           pretend
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           ought
           rather
           to
           striue
           to
           succour
           it
           ,
           with
           some
           timely
           remedie
           ,
           proportionably
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           skill
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           it
           worse
           by
           dissembling
           it
           ?
           In
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           arise
           against
           the
           ordinary
           officers
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           this
           is
           called
           sedition
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           treason
           ,
           but
           if
           this
           insurrection
           bee
           
           occasion'd
           by
           a
           treason
           attempted
           by
           those
           officers
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           state
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           verified
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           longer
           a
           crime
           ,
           but
           an
           heroicke
           exploit
           ,
           and
           an
           example
           of
           loyalty
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           famous
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           lesse
           note
           ,
           and
           authority
           he
           was
           of
           ,
           who
           vndertooke
           ,
           and
           atchieved
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           as
           truely
           ,
           as
           commonly
           held
           ,
           that
           the
           divine
           power
           is
           evidently
           manifested
           ,
           where
           the
           strength
           of
           man
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           meanesse
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           could
           not
           come
           betweene
           .
           If
           a
           person
           not
           authorised
           by
           degree
           ,
           and
           licence
           ,
           should
           vndertake
           to
           controle
           the
           advise
           of
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           Physitians
           in
           their
           owne
           professions
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           accounted
           rash
           ,
           if
           hee
           doth
           it
           with
           reason
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           doe
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           rules
           of
           art
           :
           but
           he
           is
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           respected
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           lesse
           commendation
           elsewhere
           ,
           then
           from
           his
           owne
           deserts
           .
           How
           much
           more
           yet
           is
           he
           reverenced
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           it
           in
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           when
           it
           standeth
           vpon
           life
           ,
           and
           death
           ?
           should
           not
           such
           an
           one
           be
           advanced
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           skill
           ,
           and
           fidelitie
           worthily
           be
           promoted
           into
           their
           roomes
           ,
           who
           are
           vnworthie
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           vnfaithfulnesse
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           practised
           ,
           and
           that
           profitably
           in
           the
           affai●es
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           
             the
             supreame
             law
             ,
             is
             the
             service
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             people
          
           ;
           shall
           not
           the
           same
           bee
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           divine
           affaires
           ,
           which
           concerne
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           eternall
           safety
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           gaine
           ,
           or
           losse
           being
           infinite
           .
           It
           is
           a●
           ordinary
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           heavy
           bodies
           descend
           as
           it
           were
           to
           their
           center
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           their
           rest
           ,
           &
           conseruation
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           this
           law
           is
           subiect
           to
           another
           more
           generall
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           commandeth
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           no
           vacuity
           against
           the
           ordinary
           law
           of
           nature
           ;
           so
           that
           rather
           then
           there
           should
           be
           any
           emptinesse
           light
           bodies
           will
           sinke
           downe
           ,
           and
           heauy
           bodies
           will
           mount
           vp
           .
           Iust
           so
           it
           is
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           ciuill
           affaires
           .
           In
           the
           church
           it
           is
           an
           ordinary
           law
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           in
           it
           follow
           his
           calling
           ,
           hold
           his
           ranke
           ,
           keepe
           the
           law
           prescribed
           him
           ,
           to
           avoid
           confusion
           ,
           which
           must
           needes
           arise
           from
           each
           ones
           intermedling
           with
           anothers
           function
           .
           But
           this
           law
           is
           subiect
           to
           another
           more
           vniuersall
           law
           ,
           of
           more
           importance
           and
           necessity
           ,
           which
           commandeth
           every
           one
           to
           forget
           his
           ordinary
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           abandon
           his
           priuate
           ranke
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           goe
           against
           some
           extreame
           evill
           ,
           and
           keep
           backe
           some
           irreparable
           losse
           ,
           when
           it
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           avoyded
           ,
           then
           by
           this
           seeming
           breach
           of
           his
           ranke
           .
           I
           say
           seeming
           ,
           for
           indeede
           ,
           hee
           which
           vpon
           a
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           vrgent
           occasion
           quitteth
           his
           place
           ,
           quitteth
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           keepeth
           it
           :
           hee
           should
           abandon
           it
           ,
           in
           not
           abandoning
           in
           this
           case
           :
           euen
           as
           heauy
           bodies
           should
           either
           moue
           ,
           or
           rest
           against
           nature
           ,
           if
           they
           forsooke
           not
           their
           ordinary
           centers
           ,
           to
           ascend
           aloft
           ,
           when
           by
           their
           ascent
           they
           should
           hinder
           a
           vacuity
           :
           So
           the
           souldier
           ,
           who
           being
           ascertained
           ,
           that
           his
           captiane
           hath
           traiterously
           deliuered
           the
           gate
           to
           the
           enemy
           ,
           should
           superstitiously
           keepe
           his
           ranke
           ,
           and
           not
           set
           vpon
           his
           captaine
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           in
           effect
           in
           this
           case
           keepe
           his
           ranke
           ,
           but
           whil'st
           hee
           would
           doe
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           souldier
           ,
           hee
           would
           bee
           found
           to
           haue
           committed
           the
           act
           of
           a
           traytor
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXXII
           .
           That
           they
           whom
           God
           imployed
           in
           the
           reformation
           had
           an
           outward
           calling
           ,
           and
           that
           albeit
           they
           had
           not
           had
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           otherwise
           furnished
           with
           the
           gifts
           requisite
           for
           such
           a
           businesse
           ,
           this
           defect
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           obiected
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           IF
           wee
           iustifie
           our selues
           vpon
           these
           tearmes
           ,
           why
           should
           wee
           be
           accused
           of
           sedition
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           If
           being
           but
           priuate
           persons
           (
           as
           they
           make
           of
           vs
           )
           wee
           haue
           ventured
           vpon
           the
           common
           officers
           ,
           if
           being
           but
           common
           souldiers
           (
           as
           they
           tearme
           vs
           )
           wee
           haue
           performed
           the
           office
           of
           Captaines
           ,
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           them
           our
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           warre
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           disturbers
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           spirituall
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           as
           against
           traitors
           .
           Although
           in
           truth
           ,
           the
           first
           repairers
           of
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           forefathers
           ,
           were
           not
           Iackes
           out
           of
           office
           ,
           or
           common
           souldiers
           ,
           but
           men
           imployed
           in
           the
           principall
           functions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           England
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           Germany
           the
           most
           ren●wned
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           Switzerland
           ,
           of
           whom
           others
           are
           descended
           :
           Here
           it
           is
           replyed
           ,
           that
           if
           these
           men
           ,
           had
           a
           true
           calling
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           a
           true
           calling
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           
           To
           this
           wee
           answere
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           may
           be
           a
           true
           baptisme
           without
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           why
           may
           there
           not
           be
           also
           a
           true
           vocation
           ?
           Is
           the
           vocation
           lesse
           compatible
           with
           the
           false
           Church
           then
           Baptisme
           ,
           doubtlesse
           ,
           where
           is
           baptisme
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           power
           to
           administer
           it
           ,
           and
           where
           this
           power
           is
           there
           is
           a
           calling
           .
           None
           can
           seale
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           a
           Keeper
           of
           the
           seales
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           so
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           called
           to
           it
           .
           The
           seales
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           seale
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           he
           who
           hath
           commission
           for
           it
           .
           They
           acknowledge
           that
           our
           baptisme
           is
           effectuall
           ,
           and
           reiterate
           it
           not
           ,
           what
           heretickes
           soever
           they
           account
           vs
           :
           wee
           pay
           them
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           wee
           make
           that
           calling
           sufficient
           ,
           which
           our
           predecessors
           receiued
           from
           thē
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           which
           they
           haue
           bequeathed
           to
           posterity
           .
           To
           allow
           then
           our
           baptisme
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           confesse
           that
           wee
           may
           baptise
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           confesse
           that
           we
           haue
           an
           ordination
           ,
           a
           calling
           to
           baptise
           ?
        
         
           But
           their
           reply
           furnisheth
           vs
           with
           a
           stronger
           argument
           against
           themselues
           ,
           when
           we
           presse
           them
           either
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           yeeld
           that
           the
           calling
           receiued
           amongst
           them
           was
           lawfull
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           there
           where
           there
           is
           a
           true
           calling
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           Witnesse
           the
           ten
           tribes
           revolted
           ,
           &
           the
           Church
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Idolatrous
           Kings
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Levites
           alwaies
           had
           their
           calling
           ,
           albeit
           they
           executed
           it
           amisse
           .
           But
           it
           will
           be
           good
           logicke
           to
           argue
           that
           where
           there
           is
           no
           calling
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           ;
           witnesse
           the
           multitude
           of
           Pagans
           and
           infidels
           ,
           amongst
           whome
           ●here
           
           being
           true
           calling
           ,
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           true
           Church
           .
           Here
           they
           are
           faine
           to
           take
           sanctuary
           in
           another
           shift
           ,
           that
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           first
           reformers
           was
           nullified
           by
           the
           corruption
           ,
           and
           alteration
           of
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           which
           it
           was
           conferred
           vpon
           them
           .
           But
           see
           they
           not
           ,
           that
           this
           reply
           giueth
           vs
           as
           much
           as
           wee
           desire
           ?
           namely
           ,
           that
           setting
           aside
           the
           question
           ,
           touching
           ordination
           ,
           they
           accuse
           vs
           for
           hauing
           altered
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           of
           which
           accusation
           if
           we
           purge
           our selues
           ,
           why
           perplexe
           they
           vs
           about
           outward
           ordination
           ;
           seeing
           they
           yeeld
           by
           their
           reply
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           that
           ,
           prouided
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           not
           lost
           it
           ,
           by
           corruption
           of
           doctrine
           :
           As
           also
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           if
           wee
           iustifie
           not
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           will
           yeeld
           to
           thē
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           lawful
           calling
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           &
           that
           our
           predecessors
           lost
           it
           ,
           assoone
           as
           they
           brought
           a
           change
           into
           the
           Church
           .
           If
           they
           reply
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           question
           is
           not
           whether
           our
           pastors
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           reformation
           ,
           altered
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           ,
           whether
           they
           altered
           that
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           which
           they
           were
           sent
           .
           To
           this
           wee
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           teachers
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           are
           called
           indeede
           to
           publish
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           but
           vnder
           the
           title
           of
           
             the
             Gospell
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           This
           doctrine
           then
           being
           not
           commended
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           supposed
           for
           Euangelicall
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           to
           discouer
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           bound
           to
           teach
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           teach
           that
           doctrine
           which
           is
           correspondent
           to
           that
           title
           ,
           vnder
           which
           the
           other
           was
           falsly
           commended
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Surely
           if
           our
           doctrine
           be
           true
           ,
           albeit
           wee
           had
           not
           the
           
           ward
           calling
           ,
           yet
           wee
           were
           to
           be
           heard
           :
           if
           it
           be
           false
           though
           wee
           had
           this
           externall
           mission
           ,
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           it
           )
           yet
           wee
           were
           not
           to
           be
           hearkned
           to
           ,
           but
           abhorred
           .
           Why
           then
           come
           they
           not
           directly
           to
           this
           point
           ?
           why
           beginne
           they
           not
           with
           our
           doctrine
           ?
           can
           there
           bee
           a
           better
           argument
           against
           a
           Phisitian
           ,
           then
           to
           proue
           that
           he
           is
           vnskilfull
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           an
           impoysoner
           ?
           or
           against
           a
           Lawier
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           is
           ignorant
           and
           corrupt
           ?
           or
           a
           better
           meanes
           to
           procure
           credit
           ,
           to
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           or
           authority
           to
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           then
           the
           proofe
           of
           their
           ability
           and
           fidelity
           ?
           what
           doe
           degrees
           and
           licences
           ,
           profit
           a
           a
           Phisitian
           or
           Lawyer
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           both
           witlesse
           and
           dishonest
           ?
           what
           doe
           their
           not
           taking
           of
           degrees
           in
           case
           of
           necessity
           disadvantage
           them
           ,
           if
           otherwise
           they
           are
           skilfull
           and
           honest
           ?
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           teachers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           of
           sufficiencie
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           receiued
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           no
           testimoniall
           of
           their
           externall
           ordination
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           haue
           not
           this
           sufficiency
           be
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           it
           appeare
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           outwardly
           sent
           ,
           yet
           this
           would
           be
           but
           a
           humane
           mission
           ,
           an
           authority
           bestowed
           by
           ignorant
           man
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           disalloweth
           ,
           who
           sendeth
           no
           man
           whom
           he
           hath
           not
           endowed
           with
           gifts
           ,
           necessary
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           charge
           in
           which
           he
           imployeth
           him
           .
           He
           is
           not
           like
           those
           hucksters
           of
           degrees
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           banisht
           out
           of
           commonwealths
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           license
           those
           ,
           not
           whom
           desert
           ,
           but
           whom
           bribes
           and
           by
           respects
           commend
           .
           So
           then
           where
           this
           diuine
           mission
           hath
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           suffciency
           :
           where
           sufciency
           is
           not
           found
           ,
           wee
           may
           conclude
           that
           there
           is
           no
           diuine
           mission
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           sufficiency
           be
           found
           
           in
           our
           Teachers
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           found
           in
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Romish
           pastors
           ;
           wee
           shall
           haue
           on
           our
           side
           an
           argument
           and
           testimony
           of
           diuine
           ordination
           ,
           they
           only
           of
           an
           humane
           ;
           an
           vncertaine
           institution
           ,
           because
           he
           that
           conferreth
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           either
           so
           deceaued
           by
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           blinded
           by
           his
           affection
           ,
           or
           perverted
           by
           his
           malice
           and
           wickednesse
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           call
           him
           whom
           God
           calleth
           not
           ,
           and
           put
           by
           him
           whom
           God
           calleth
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXXIII
           .
           That
           the
           example
           of
           the
           first
           Reformers
           openeth
           no
           gap
           to
           confusion
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           the
           outward
           calling
           ,
           and
           that
           albeit
           they
           should
           not
           haue
           had
           it
           ,
           the
           misery
           of
           those
           times
           excuseth
           ,
           yea
           iustifieth
           that
           defect
           .
        
         
           NEverthelesse
           ,
           here
           diuerse
           difficulties
           throw
           themselues
           in
           our
           way
           .
           1
           That
           it
           must
           necessarily
           breed
           confusion
           ,
           to
           permit
           euery
           man
           to
           exercise
           that
           charge
           of
           which
           he
           is
           capable
           ,
           without
           being
           orderly
           called
           vnto
           to
           it
           .
           2
           That
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           ancient
           law
           is
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           who
           being
           fallen
           from
           God
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           was
           permitted
           to
           substitute
           himselfe
           into
           their
           roomes
           .
           3
           That
           the
           example
           of
           commonwealth
           is
           against
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           man
           is
           suffered
           ,
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           any
           office
           ,
           of
           what
           worth
           soeuer
           he
           bee
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           legally
           deputed
           to
           it
           .
           4
           That
           there
           will
           be
           no
           danger
           in
           ioyning
           with
           a
           schismaticall
           Church
           ,
           if
           to
           
           be
           true
           ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           to
           haue
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           purity
           of
           doctrine
           .
           From
           these
           obiections
           ,
           they
           conclude
           that
           outward
           mission
           and
           vocation
           are
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           are
           supplyed
           by
           some
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           the
           gift
           of
           miracles
           ,
           or
           prophecying
           .
        
         
           But
           wee
           easily
           wind
           our selues
           out
           of
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           by
           shewing
           ,
           that
           our
           first
           reformers
           had
           the
           calling
           which
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ordinary
           :
           &
           that
           therefore
           they
           gaue
           no
           example
           of
           selfe-intrusion
           into
           the
           Priests
           office
           ,
           seeing
           themselues
           were
           priests
           ;
           nor
           of
           vndertaking
           the
           execution
           of
           a
           charge
           without
           a
           patent
           ,
           seing
           they
           were
           priuiledged
           ,
           and
           licenced
           to
           that
           function
           which
           they
           vndertooke
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           called
           to
           be
           ministers
           ;
           That
           no
           man
           may
           take
           occasion
           by
           their
           example
           ,
           to
           be
           schismaticall
           ,
           because
           schisme
           is
           a
           separation
           made
           without
           a
           lawfull
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           separation
           made
           by
           them
           was
           most
           iust
           ,
           1
           for
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           2
           heresie
           ,
           3
           idolatry
           ,
           4
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           .
           To
           the
           verifying
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           beg
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           admitted
           ,
           because
           the
           manifestation
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           proofe
           of
           our
           innocency
           .
           If
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           be
           not
           Apostaticall
           ,
           hereticall
           ,
           idolatrous
           ,
           cruell
           ,
           if
           wee
           make
           not
           this
           accusation
           good
           ,
           let
           vs
           be
           condemned
           for
           schismatickes
           in
           separating
           from
           her
           ;
           for
           heretickes
           ,
           seing
           that
           our
           separation
           ,
           hath
           beene
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           cōtrariety
           betweene
           our
           doctrine
           and
           theirs
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           wee
           haue
           principally
           reckoned
           vpon
           sufficiency
           ,
           and
           occasion
           to
           exercise
           this
           sufficiency
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           thinke
           these
           two
           
           circumstances
           ,
           the
           notes
           of
           divine
           calling
           and
           sending
           ,
           Let
           vs
           suppose
           (
           that
           which
           was
           not
           )
           that
           the
           first
           which
           God
           employed
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           reformation
           ,
           had
           not
           an
           humane
           ,
           and
           outward
           ordination
           ;
           let
           vs
           consider
           if
           that
           therefore
           ,
           they
           indiscreetly
           vndertooke
           a
           businesse
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           reasons
           a●leaged
           to
           that
           purpose
           bee
           of
           any
           weight
           .
           It
           is
           a
           freq●ent
           saying
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           
             How
             shall
             they
             preach
             vnlesse
             they
             bee
             s●nt
          
           ?
           But
           this
           hindreth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           who
           is
           sent
           by
           God
           ,
           may
           ofttimes
           be
           thrust
           backe
           by
           men
           .
           Our
           Lord
           was
           not
           only
           reiected
           ,
           but
           euen
           persecuted
           to
           death
           ,
           by
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           entertained
           with
           the
           like
           contempt
           ,
           the
           like
           crueltie
           ;
           and
           which
           of
           the
           prophets
           is
           it
           (
           said
           the
           Lord
           to
           the
           Iewes
           )
           which
           your
           fathers
           haue
           not
           ki●led
           ?
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           may
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           a
           charge
           in
           the
           Church
           without
           mission
           .
           But
           the
           controversie
           is
           about
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           mission
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           humane
           ,
           hauing
           its
           approbation
           from
           men
           ,
           or
           diuine
           ,
           hauing
           its
           approbation
           from
           God
           ?
           In
           a
           tolerable
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           God
           hath
           established
           an
           order
           which
           he
           would
           haue
           to
           bee
           kept
           ;
           euen
           as
           Kings
           and
           princes
           in
           their
           dominions
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           might
           by
           their
           authority
           install
           their
           officers
           immediately
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           haue
           them
           passe
           through
           certaine
           formalities
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           ord●ined
           for
           orders
           sa●e
           ,
           and
           for
           preventing
           hasty
           ,
           and
           crafty
           surprisalls
           .
           But
           when
           their
           state
           is
           disturbed
           ,
           when
           their
           officers
           are
           combined
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           all
           order
           is
           perverted
           ,
           and
           these
           formalities
           haue
           no
           longer
           place
           ,
           the
           Prince
           immediately
           
           setleth
           his
           officers
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           them
           for
           all
           patents
           ,
           to
           be
           authorised
           by
           his
           commandement
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           God
           will
           haue
           every
           thing
           done
           in
           order
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           may
           be
           obserued
           ,
           but
           when
           confusion
           hath
           turned
           all
           vpside
           down
           ,
           he
           forbiddeth
           not
           ,
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           maine
           chance
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           without
           a
           methode
           ,
           but
           commandeth
           ,
           to
           sollicite
           the
           principall
           businesse
           ,
           the
           more
           zealously
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           lesse
           possibilitie
           of
           compassing
           it
           the
           ordinary
           way
           .
           Methode
           is
           commendable
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           when
           exigences
           are
           so
           violent
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           it
           impossible
           ,
           nature
           ,
           lawes
           ,
           customes
           ,
           instruct
           vs
           to
           betake
           our selues
           vnto
           that
           which
           is
           most
           necessary
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           not
           to
           giue
           example
           to
           tumultuous
           persons
           ,
           or
           to
           open
           a
           gap
           to
           confusion
           :
           for
           he
           is
           truely
           tumultuous
           who
           contemneth
           order
           ,
           not
           he
           who
           cannot
           finde
           it
           :
           he
           who
           neglecteth
           it
           without
           any
           good
           motiue
           ,
           not
           he
           who
           is
           constrained
           to
           passe
           over
           it
           .
           It
           supposeth
           then
           ,
           not
           introduceth
           a
           confusion
           ,
           to
           permit
           the
           exercise
           of
           a
           function
           to
           one
           who
           is
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           destitute
           of
           a
           humane
           calling
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           calling
           is
           impossible
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           function
           necessary
           .
           But
           whilest
           the
           ordinary
           formalities
           may
           bee
           obserued
           ,
           and
           the
           case
           is
           not
           so
           vrgent
           ,
           as
           to
           exact
           an
           extraordinary
           proceeding
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           truely
           to
           open
           a
           gate
           to
           disorder
           .
           So
           it
           maketh
           no
           way
           for
           sedition
           in
           a
           citty
           ,
           or
           mutinie
           in
           a
           campe
           ,
           to
           permit
           that
           in
           case
           of
           treason
           ,
           the
           citizen
           should
           rise
           against
           the
           subordinate
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           Souldier
           against
           his
           Captaine
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           commission
           ,
           then
           his
           owne
           private
           motion
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           haue
           time
           for
           a
           more
           formall
           course
           .
           
           Confusion
           is
           only
           when
           without
           this
           case
           this
           licence
           is
           permitted
           .
           So
           the
           first
           obiection
           drawne
           from
           the
           inconvenience
           ,
           which
           the
           liberty
           of
           not
           observing
           order
           and
           formes
           of
           law
           when
           it
           is
           possible
           ,
           draweth
           after
           it
           ,
           cannot
           disadvantage
           our
           predecessors
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           not
           furnished
           with
           an
           outward
           calling
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           driuen
           to
           such
           plunges
           ,
           as
           gaue
           them
           not
           leaue
           ,
           safely
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           methode
           of
           law
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           being
           at
           that
           passe
           that
           heresie
           ,
           and
           idolatrie
           bare
           the
           sway
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           had
           the
           outward
           calling
           ,
           not
           only
           exercised
           it
           abusiuely
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           hauing
           the
           authority
           to
           conferre
           it
           ,
           they
           bestowed
           it
           not
           vpon
           those
           who
           would
           and
           could
           exercise
           it
           aright
           :
           keeping
           backe
           (
           as
           some
           times
           the
           Pharises
           did
           )
           the
           
             key
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             shutting
             vp
             heaven
             gates
             ,
             neither
             entring
             in
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             suffering
             any
             other
             to
             get
             in
             :
          
           It
           was
           necessary
           then
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           outward
           calling
           ,
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           case
           ,
           to
           venture
           vpon
           an
           extraordinary
           proiect
           .
           St
           Paul
           had
           foretold
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           come
           a
           falling
           away
           ,
           so
           notable
           that
           by
           a
           kinde
           of
           singularity
           he
           calleth
           it
           
           Apostacy
           .
           Not
           then
           one
           heresie
           ,
           one
           sect
           ,
           a
           part
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           there
           had
           been
           already
           in
           his
           time
           such
           fallings
           away
           ,
           but
           a
           revolt
           which
           should
           ouerspread
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           might
           hardly
           be
           espyed
           through
           the
           thicknes
           of
           so
           horrid
           a
           cloud
           .
           Now
           who
           are
           those
           which
           were
           to
           oppose
           thēselues
           against
           this
           revolt
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           not
           the
           Apostates
           themselues
           ,
           not
           they
           who
           persevered
           in
           this
           revolt
           :
           but
           they
           who
           separated
           themselues
           from
           it
           ,
           who
           protested
           against
           it
           ,
           be
           it
           that
           they
           either
           had
           authority
           amongst
           
           the
           fallen
           away
           ,
           as
           the
           Levits
           amongst
           the
           tenne
           revolted
           Tribes
           ,
           or
           be
           it
           that
           they
           had
           it
           not
           .
           But
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           perhaps
           we
           our selues
           haue
           made
           this
           revolt
           ?
           Let
           this
           then
           be
           our
           question
           ,
           the
           preiudice
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           must
           come
           to
           the
           examination
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           we
           desire
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           .
           XXXIV
           .
           That
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Priests
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           cannot
           be
           drawne
           into
           argument
           to
           proue
           that
           a
           man
           may
           not
           sometimes
           exercise
           a
           function
           in
           the
           Church
           without
           an
           outward
           calling
           .
        
         
           THE
           second
           obiection
           which
           they
           make
           against
           vs
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           to
           occupy
           the
           roomes
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           ancient
           law
           even
           during
           their
           revolt
           :
           so
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           revolt
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           place
           of
           a
           Doctour
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           not
           the
           same
           reason
           betweene
           the
           Pastours
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           .
           Their
           function
           was
           typicall
           ,
           &
           carnall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fastned
           to
           certaine
           typicall
           ,
           and
           carnall
           circumstances
           of
           times
           ,
           places
           and
           persons
           :
           they
           were
           not
           to
           sacrifice
           but
           at
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           permitted
           but
           to
           a
           certaine
           race
           ,
           to
           exercise
           the
           Priests
           office
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Iuda
           only
           .
        
         
           The
           administration
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           reall
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           circumstances
           .
           Preaching
           may
           bee
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           at
           all
           places
           ,
           by
           all
           men
           of
           ability
           ,
           who
           both
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           preach
           ,
           when
           it
           's
           requisite
           .
           Salvation
           depended
           
           not
           vpon
           the
           carnall
           and
           typicall
           administration
           ,
           the
           ceremoniall
           sacrificing
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           the
           omission
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           circumstances
           of
           times
           ,
           places
           ,
           persons
           requisite
           for
           the
           businesse
           ceasing
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           captivitie
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           endangered
           not
           mens
           soules
           ,
           as
           doth
           that
           of
           the
           pre●ching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           even
           vnder
           the
           old
           Testament
           set
           free
           ,
           chaining
           it
           not
           to
           these
           conditions
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
           Whence
           it
           was
           that
           there
           were
           teachers
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           ,
           who
           although
           they
           supplied
           not
           the
           defect
           of
           Priests
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           was
           typicall
           and
           ceremoniall
           in
           their
           charge
           ,
           as
           in
           offering
           of
           sacrifice
           ;
           this
           part
           of
           their
           charge
           ,
           being
           especially
           ,
           appropriat●d
           to
           their
           persons
           :
           neverthelesse
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           concerned
           teaching
           and
           instruction
           ,
           they
           were
           substituted
           for
           aid
           ,
           and
           releefe
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           make
           good
           those
           stations
           which
           the
           others
           had
           forsaken
           .
           Witnesse
           the
           Prophets
           and
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           being
           indifferently
           of
           any
           Tribe
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           Pharises
           whose
           calling
           our
           Saviour
           alloweth
           ,
           censuring
           only
           the
           abuse
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           Tribes
           ,
           of
           which
           St
           Paul
           furnisheth
           vs
           with
           an
           example
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           stocke
           of
           Beniamin
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Pharisee
           ,
           borne
           of
           a
           Pharisee
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           if
           here
           were
           fit
           place
           to
           alleage
           the
           ancient
           law
           against
           this
           truth
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           but
           for
           one
           Tribe
           to
           execute
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           but
           at
           a
           certaine
           time
           only
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           certaine
           place
           :
           we
           should
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           circumscribe
           the
           calling
           of
           Ministers
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           
           with
           the
           same
           limits
           ,
           and
           girde
           in
           their
           liberty
           with
           the
           same
           fetters
           ;
           making
           it
           requisite
           that
           they
           should
           be
           of
           a
           certaine
           family
           ,
           and
           exercise
           their
           calling
           at
           a
           definite
           time
           and
           place
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           priesthood
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           cannot
           be
           brought
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           when
           the
           controversie
           is
           about
           preaching
           vnder
           the
           new
           ,
           that
           being
           tyed
           to
           certaine
           circumstances
           ,
           from
           which
           this
           by
           the
           propertie
           of
           its
           nature
           is
           freed
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXXV
           .
           That
           the
           example
           of
           Iudges
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           is
           impertinent
           ,
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           outward
           ordination
           is
           alwaies
           necessary
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           ,
           to
           produce
           the
           example
           of
           a
           Iudge
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           where
           no
           man
           what
           necessity
           soeuer
           there
           be
           ,
           what
           ability
           soeuer
           he
           hath
           ,
           may
           presume
           to
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           that
           office
           ,
           without
           being
           called
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           besides
           that
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           confusion
           ,
           the
           King
           installeth
           Iudges
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           binding
           them
           to
           passe
           through
           the
           vsuall
           formes
           ,
           there
           is
           moreouer
           this
           difference
           to
           bee
           considered
           .
           The
           exercising
           of
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           deriueth
           it's
           force
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           from
           his
           authority
           ,
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           determinations
           of
           Iudges
           ,
           are
           not
           executed
           because
           they
           are
           iust
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           sentences
           ,
           and
           determinations
           ,
           bee
           it
           that
           they
           
           are
           giuen
           iustly
           ,
           by
           the
           wisdome
           and
           equity
           of
           the
           iudge
           ,
           or
           vniustly
           by
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           corruptnesse
           But
           the
           vertue
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Ministeriall
           function
           dependeth
           not
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           him
           that
           practiseth
           it
           ;
           For
           if
           he
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           hereticall
           ,
           one
           who
           willingly
           slighteth
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           vilifieth
           his
           own
           function
           ,
           an
           hucster
           of
           Gods
           word
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           his
           authority
           will
           not
           make
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           hath
           proclaimed
           
             peace
             ,
             peace
          
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           peace
           by
           &
           by
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           sentences
           of
           Iudges
           how
           vniust
           or
           silly
           soeuer
           they
           are
           ,
           faile
           not
           for
           all
           that
           to
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           he
           who
           exerciseth
           the
           function
           be
           both
           of
           ability
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           though
           he
           want
           the
           formality
           of
           an
           outward
           mission
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           without
           it
           being
           necessary
           ,
           he
           faileth
           not
           effectually
           ,
           to
           instruct
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           It
           fareth
           with
           him
           as
           with
           a
           Phisitian
           whose
           authority
           giueth
           not
           his
           doses
           and
           recipes
           vertue
           to
           worke
           ▪
           and
           in
           working
           to
           heale
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           his
           skill
           &
           honesty
           which
           direct
           him
           in
           choise
           of
           such
           prescriptions
           as
           are
           proper
           for
           the
           cure
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           labour
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           he
           proposeth
           vnto
           himselfe
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           euery
           graduated
           Phisitian
           would
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           cure
           the
           sicke
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Doctor
           and
           not
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           physicke
           ,
           which
           did
           the
           cure
           ,
           the
           choise
           and
           application
           of
           which
           dependeth
           of
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           fidelity
           .
           Whence
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Phisitian
           be
           skillfull
           ,
           and
           carefull
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           authority
           ,
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           hindereth
           not
           ,
           the
           operation
           of
           his
           doses
           .
           From
           whence
           
           by
           comparison
           it
           may
           be
           obserued
           ,
           why
           in
           a
           Iudge
           outward
           authority
           seemeth
           to
           be
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           simply
           necessary
           ,
           and
           why
           in
           a
           Pastour
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           authority
           which
           dependeth
           of
           humane
           authority
           is
           not
           simply
           necessary
           :
           namely
           because
           whatsoeuer
           a
           Iudge
           doeth
           ,
           he
           doth
           by
           that
           authority
           ,
           which
           is
           lent
           him
           from
           a
           superiour
           ,
           his
           abilities
           but
           enabling
           him
           to
           doe
           that
           aright
           ,
           which
           his
           deriued
           authority
           ,
           maketh
           him
           doe
           effectually
           :
           but
           in
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           sound
           in
           knowledge
           and
           conscience
           ,
           the
           administration
           of
           his
           charge
           doth
           alwaies
           it's
           work
           ,
           as
           effectually
           and
           compleatly
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           backed
           and
           graced
           by
           humane
           authority
           .
           It
           is
           the
           good
           phisick
           which
           healeth
           ;
           the
           good
           milke
           which
           nourisheth
           ,
           whether
           the
           Phisitian
           hath
           taken
           his
           degrees
           or
           not
           ,
           whether
           the
           nurse
           were
           approved
           of
           by
           a
           Phisitian
           or
           no
           ;
           these
           circumstances
           as
           they
           bring
           nothing
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           so
           they
           take
           nothing
           from
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           Gospell
           is
           a
           medicine
           (
           saith
           the
           prophet
           ,
           )
           milke
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           )
           the
           authority
           then
           of
           him
           who
           applyeth
           this
           medicine
           ,
           who
           giueth
           this
           milke
           to
           suck
           ,
           or
           drinke
           ,
           I
           say
           the
           authority
           ,
           the
           commendation
           of
           men
           ,
           can
           neither
           augment
           nor
           diminish
           their
           vertues·
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           although
           that
           authority
           which
           dependeth
           of
           outward
           mission
           ,
           be
           not
           alwaies
           requisite
           in
           pastours
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           ,
           this
           defect
           ought
           to
           be
           supplied
           by
           miracles
           ;
           &
           here
           they
           call
           vpon
           vs
           for
           our
           miracles
           .
           But
           we
           aske
           them
           againe
           ,
           where
           are
           the
           miracles
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           b
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           written
           that
           he
           neuer
           did
           any
           miracles
           .
           As
           for
           that
           ,
           after
           his
           conception
           ,
           he
           leaped
           in
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           at
           the
           
           presence
           of
           the
           blessed
           virgin
           Mary
           bearing
           in
           her
           wombe
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           done
           to
           authorise
           &
           confirme
           his
           office
           in
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           which
           he
           entered
           a
           long
           time
           after
           .
           When
           Miracles
           are
           done
           to
           make
           some
           enterprise
           authentique
           ,
           they
           are
           done
           either
           immediately
           before
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           accompany
           it
           while
           it selfe
           is
           in
           hand
           :
           they
           are
           done
           also
           publiquely
           ,
           exposed
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           the
           lesse
           suspected
           for
           impostures
           .
           But
           to
           answere
           precisely
           ,
           wee
           say
           that
           when
           the
           Gospell
           was
           first
           to
           be
           planted
           ,
           Miracles
           were
           very
           necessary
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           finished
           ,
           their
           necessity
           ceased
           .
           The
           Miracles
           wrought
           to
           authorize
           the
           Gospell
           anciently
           ,
           retaine
           still
           ,
           at
           least
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           their
           vertue
           for
           that
           effect
           .
           If
           then
           wee
           prooue
           that
           wee
           propose
           the
           same
           Gospell
           ,
           those
           ancient
           miracles
           are
           ours
           .
           Let
           them
           admit
           vs
           then
           to
           this
           proofe
           ,
           in
           which
           if
           wee
           faile
           wee
           will
           confesse
           then
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           good
           reason
           to
           call
           vpon
           vs
           for
           miracles
           ,
           yea
           &
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           wee
           were
           not
           to
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           though
           wee
           should
           doe
           very
           strange
           ones
           .
           For
           wee
           read
           ,
           that
           the
           coming
           of
           Antechrist
           shall
           be
           with
           signes
           and
           wonders
           ,
           but
           wee
           read
           not
           that
           they
           who
           oppose
           him
           shall
           worke
           miracles
           :
           so
           that
           if
           wee
           should
           make
           a
           trade
           of
           doing
           miracles
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           were
           stage-shewes
           of
           them
           ,
           this
           would
           make
           vs
           not
           more
           iustified
           ,
           but
           suspected
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXXVI
           .
           That
           the
           example
           of
           the
           first
           reformers
           fauoureth
           not
           schismatiques
           .
        
         
           THere
           remaineth
           yet
           the
           fourth
           obiection
           ,
           that
           it
           seemeth
           that
           this
           doctrine
           touching
           the
           true
           markes
           of
           diuine
           calling
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           sufficiency
           ,
           &
           a
           necessity
           to
           imploy
           this
           sufficiency
           ,
           fauour
           &
           encourage
           schisme
           .
           But
           wee
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           this
           cannot
           bee
           .
           For
           seeing
           that
           he
           who
           maketh
           a
           schisme
           hath
           no
           necessity
           to
           make
           it
           ,
           this
           note
           agreeth
           not
           to
           a
           schismaticall
           teacher
           who
           in
           a
           tolerable
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           erecteth
           a
           Church
           apart
           ,
           seeing
           that
           then
           he
           emploieth
           his
           gifts
           ,
           without
           necessity
           ;
           for
           the
           beaten
           way
           lying
           open
           ,
           what
           need
           hath
           he
           to
           betake
           himselfe
           to
           new
           cross-pathes
           ?
           but
           this
           way
           being
           stopt
           vp
           to
           our
           predecessors
           ,
           it
           followeth
           that
           they
           were
           driuen
           to
           a
           necessity
           ,
           which
           presseth
           not
           schismatiques
           .
           Certainely
           there
           is
           no
           schisme
           where
           their
           is
           a
           iust
           occasion
           of
           separation
           ,
           &
           an
           impossibility
           of
           proceeding
           otherwise
           ,
           now
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           was
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           times
           of
           our
           predecessors
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           iust
           reason
           to
           separate
           themselues
           ,
           &
           thar
           albeit
           they
           had
           beene
           vnprouided
           of
           that
           outward
           Vocation
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           yet
           it
           had
           beene
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           proceede
           otherwise
           then
           they
           did
           .
           If
           they
           offer
           to
           deny
           this
           truth
           ,
           wee
           offer
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           hither
           wee
           desire
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           setting
           aside
           the
           preiudice
           :
           if
           wee
           faile
           in
           our
           proofe
           ,
           wee
           refuse
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           schismatiques
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP
           :
           XXXVII
           .
           In
           what
           sense
           wee
           yeeld
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           the
           substance
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           how
           shee
           ceaseth
           not
           for
           all
           that
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Chuch
           .
        
         
           YEa
           ;
           but
           at
           least
           wee
           yeeld
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           Baptisme
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           the
           substance
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           perish
           ,
           &
           that
           wee
           who
           haue
           separated
           our selues
           from
           them
           ,
           haue
           gone
           schismatically
           to
           worke
           .
           This
           argument
           they
           frame
           ,
           from
           that
           confession
           which
           they
           thinke
           they
           haue
           extorted
           from
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           then
           what
           trueth
           &
           strength
           it
           may
           haue
           .
           First
           concerning
           Baptisme
           ,
           they
           confesse
           that
           wee
           haue
           it
           ,
           &
           that
           it
           may
           be
           amongst
           heretiques
           :
           Antiquity
           beleeued
           it
           ,
           &
           wee
           beleeue
           it
           with
           antiquity
           .
           They
           reiterate
           not
           the
           Baptisme
           administred
           by
           vs
           ,
           wee
           reiterate
           not
           the
           Baptisme
           administred
           by
           them
           :
           this
           priuiledge
           aduantageth
           not
           vs
           against
           them
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           aduantage
           them
           against
           vs
           ?
           The
           true
           Circumcision
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           ten
           tribes
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           for
           all
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           :
           an
           hereticall
           Church
           ,
           shall
           haue
           Baptisme
           ,
           &
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           not
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Church
           ;
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Baptisme
           ,
           but
           of
           her
           heresie
           :
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           is
           pure
           in
           her
           &
           of
           the
           Lords
           institution
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           her
           rebellion
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &
           her
           owne
           impurity
           .
           That
           they
           haue
           Baptisme
           then
           wee
           graunt
           ,
           but
           so
           wee
           say
           haue
           all
           heretiques
           ,
           
           so
           the
           ten
           tribes
           after
           their
           apostacy
           receiued
           circumcision
           ▪
           this
           exception
           then
           is
           friuolous
           ,
           when
           they
           pretend
           ,
           that
           wee
           confesse
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           the
           Baptisme
           ,
           &
           craftily
           dissemble
           that
           which
           wee
           adde
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           adulterated
           ,
           &
           depraued
           it
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           .
           Concerning
           the
           
             substance
             of
             Christian
             religion
          
           ,
           wee
           confesse
           that
           it
           is
           also
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           pure
           ,
           nor
           separated
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           chaffe
           and
           straw
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           tolerable
           abuses
           ,
           but
           neither
           from
           the
           venome
           and
           poison
           of
           false
           doctrine
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           no
           schisme
           to
           forsake
           a
           Church
           wherein
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           religion
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           accompanied
           with
           superstition
           ,
           impiety
           and
           sacriledge
           ,
           as
           gold
           and
           siluer
           in
           false
           coine
           are
           mingled
           with
           copper
           aad
           tinne
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           teacheth
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankind
             ,
             the
             s●nne
             hath
             taken
             to
             himselfe
             the
             nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             hath
             expiated
             our
             sinnes
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             taken
             vp
             into
             heauen
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             Almighty
             :
             That
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             sanctifieth
             vs
             ,
             th●t
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             ,
             a
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             a
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             a
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             a
             life
             euerlasting
             .
             That
             by
             faith
             wee
             must
             rely
             vpon
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             hope
             wee
             must
             expect
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             by
             charity
             loue
             him
             .
          
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           substance
           of
           Christian
           religion
           which
           continueth
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           outward
           Profession
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           wee
           haue
           not
           forsaken
           her
           ,
           but
           these
           considerations
           make
           vs
           leaue
           her
           the
           title
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           soe
           
           farre
           wee
           will
           alwaies
           be
           ioyned
           .
           But
           what
           is
           it
           that
           hath
           not
           beene
           added
           to
           corrupt
           this
           truth
           ?
           what
           strange
           doctrines
           haue
           beene
           inuented
           to
           obscure
           it
           ?
           What
           heresies
           ?
           what
           Idolatry
           ?
           what
           grosse
           sacriledge
           vent
           they
           vnder
           the
           protection
           of
           this
           Truth
           which
           they
           professe
           .
           These
           are
           the
           causes
           of
           our
           separation
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           amongst
           them
           wee
           could
           haue
           enioyed
           the
           substance
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           without
           defiling
           vs
           with
           their
           superstition
           ,
           wee
           had
           tarried
           with
           them
           still
           .
           But
           in
           these
           later
           times
           ,
           after
           the
           Lord
           had
           lifted
           vp
           the
           Standart
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           sounded
           with
           his
           Trumpet
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             Babilon
             my
             people
             ,
          
           since
           the
           Angells
           haue
           flowne
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           heauen
           ,
           carrying
           the
           euerlasting
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           crying
           with
           a
           lowd
           voice
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             henceforth
             who
             dye
             in
             the
             Lord
             for
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             follow
             them
          
           :
           not
           to
           runne
           to
           this
           standard
           ,
           not
           to
           obey
           this
           summons
           ,
           not
           to
           goe
           whither
           wee
           heare
           this
           inuiting
           voice
           call
           vs
           ,
           in
           breife
           not
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           to
           goe
           vp
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           is
           a
           rebellion
           against
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           manifest
           contempt
           of
           his
           grace·
           Before
           this
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           whom
           God
           had
           reserued
           to
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Captiuity
           of
           Babilon
           as
           a
           residue
           of
           the
           election
           of
           grace
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           separated
           from
           the
           superstitious
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           from
           their
           superstitiō
           ,
           their
           groanes
           ,
           and
           sighs
           seruing
           in
           steed
           of
           protestations
           against
           it
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           yet
           opened
           them
           away
           by
           which
           to
           come
           out
           ,
           nor
           as
           yet
           prepared
           them
           a
           place
           into
           which
           they
           might
           withdraw
           themselues
           .
           In
           a
           word
           the
           time
           preordained
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           miserable
           captiuity
           
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           .
           As
           then
           it
           was
           not
           a
           sinne
           to
           tarry
           in
           Egypt
           before
           the
           Lord
           had
           sent
           Moses
           ,
           or
           in
           Babilon
           before
           the
           seauenty
           yeares
           were
           expired
           ;
           But
           God
           hauing
           sent
           Moses
           ,
           hauing
           giuen
           liberty
           to
           his
           people
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           to
           tarry
           there
           still
           had
           beene
           manifestly
           to
           testify
           a
           consent
           to
           the
           superstition
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           idolatry
           of
           Babilon
           :
           so
           before
           the
           Lord
           had
           sounded
           vs
           a
           loud
           summons
           with
           his
           trumpet
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             Babilon
             my
             people
             ,
          
           he
           sustained
           and
           supported
           his
           people
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Babilon
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           at
           that
           time
           a
           sinne
           ,
           but
           a
           Captiuity
           to
           abide
           in
           it
           .
           But
           for
           any
           to
           abide
           ,
           or
           linger
           in
           it
           ,
           after
           the
           publishing
           of
           this
           summons
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           testimony
           ,
           that
           they
           liue
           not
           in
           it
           vnwillingly
           ,
           but
           with
           delight
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           at
           least
           outwardly
           ,
           they
           partake
           of
           her
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           iustly
           partake
           of
           her
           plagues
           .
           Now
           to
           demand
           ,
           why
           God
           caused
           not
           this
           trumpet
           to
           be
           sounded
           sooner
           ,
           is
           to
           dispute
           against
           him
           ;
           it
           were
           to
           bring
           back
           those
           ancient
           questions
           propounded
           to
           the
           primitiue
           Christians
           ,
           why
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           had
           not
           brought
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           sooner
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           St.
           Paul
           clearely
           answereth
           ,
           when
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           time
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           .
           Why
           the
           Lord
           called
           not
           the
           Gentils
           sooner
           vnto
           his
           knowledge
           ?
           to
           which
           the
           same
           Apostle
           answereth
           noe
           more
           ,
           then
           that
           God
           hauing
           winked
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           now
           warneth
           every
           man
           to
           repent
           .
           
           He
           hath
           the
           times
           and
           seasons
           in
           his
           owne
           disposing
           .
        
         
           It
           often
           falleth
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           cannot
           goe
           out
           of
           an
           infectious
           citty
           tarry
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           safe
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           
           that
           ,
           they
           that
           haue
           opportunitie
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           take
           example
           from
           them
           to
           tarry
           in
           it
           .
           The
           sheepheard
           will
           lead
           his
           sheepe
           into
           pastures
           where
           are
           noxious
           hearbs
           ,
           rather
           then
           he
           will
           suffer
           them
           to
           bee
           famished
           :
           but
           if
           he
           haue
           the
           opportunity
           of
           leading
           them
           elsewhere
           ,
           where
           no
           danger
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           the
           good
           lucke
           that
           God
           gaue
           him
           ,
           of
           preserving
           them
           in
           an
           vnwholsome
           pasture
           ,
           shall
           not
           disswade
           him
           from
           taking
           of
           them
           out
           of
           that
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           into
           a
           better
           .
           That
           which
           the
           shepheard
           doth
           to
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           doe
           to
           our selues
           :
           so
           long
           as
           there
           was
           presented
           vnto
           vs
           no
           other
           place
           of
           pasturage
           ,
           then
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           better
           ,
           wee
           were
           compelled
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           that
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           hauing
           graciously
           prov●ded
           vs
           a
           better
           ,
           miserable
           are
           we
           if
           we
           leaue
           not
           that
           ,
           and
           betake
           our selues
           to
           this
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           a
           famine
           men
           liue
           pinchingly
           and
           wretchedly
           ,
           but
           the
           dearth
           being
           past
           ,
           and
           plenty
           restored
           ,
           hee
           that
           will
           not
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           deserueth
           to
           be
           starued
           to
           death
           .
           Let
           this
           consideration
           then
           serue
           for
           the
           solution
           of
           the
           difficultie
           aboue
           proposed
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXVIII
           .
           That
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           deserveth
           to
           be
           admired
           in
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Monkes
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           .
        
         
           NOw
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           wee
           examine
           their
           last
           preiudice
           .
           They
           haue
           amongst
           them
           a
           swarme
           of
           religious
           creatures
           of
           both
           sexes
           ,
           who
           preferre
           povertie
           before
           wealth
           ,
           seuerity
           
           of
           discipline
           before
           the
           tender
           delicacy
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           humility
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           before
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           pompe
           of
           it
           :
           who
           being
           sequestred
           from
           the
           turmoiles
           ,
           and
           tumults
           of
           secular
           affairs
           liue
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           like
           Angells
           in
           heauen
           .
           Who
           deny
           nature
           that
           which
           she
           exacteth
           of
           them
           ,
           macerate
           their
           flesh
           and
           tame
           it
           in
           such
           an
           austere
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           serveth
           the
           soule
           no
           longer
           but
           for
           a
           sheath
           ,
           or
           case
           ,
           Snatched
           vp
           already
           to
           heauen
           in
           affection
           and
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           not
           tarrying
           here
           belowe
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           Angels
           during
           their
           soiournement
           on
           earth
           .
           Or
           if
           their
           be
           any
           thing
           else
           which
           may
           set
           it
           forth
           more
           admirably
           ,
           it
           s
           all
           (
           say
           they
           )
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           angelicall
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           life
           of
           Monkes
           and
           Nunnes
           .
        
         
           Soe
           Mounte-bankes
           extoll
           the
           vertue
           of
           their
           drugges
           ,
           affirming
           them
           to
           be
           nothing
           ,
           but
           
             Elixers
             ,
             balmes
          
           ,
           &
           antidotes
           even
           against
           death
           itselfe
           .
           Now
           the
           confident
           boldnesse
           ,
           the
           smooth
           behauiour
           ,
           and
           eloquent
           pratling
           of
           the
           Mountebanque
           ,
           hath
           this
           faculty
           to
           make
           the
           praises
           of
           his
           druggs
           pausible
           and
           receiuable
           to
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           dimme
           sighted
           Vulgar
           .
           But
           experience
           confuteth
           them
           ,
           discouering
           at
           last
           the
           impudent
           knauery
           of
           these
           cosening
           quacksaluers
           .
           Soe
           the
           Turkes
           vaunt
           of
           their
           religious
           folke
           ,
           of
           the
           sanctity
           ,
           austerity
           and
           extraordinary
           devotion
           which
           seemingly
           shineth
           in
           their
           whole
           conuersation
           .
           Let
           vs
           heare
           not
           a
           Turke
           ,
           but
           a.
           a
           Chris●ian
           ,
           a
           Monke
           by
           profession
           ,
           who
           had
           familia●ly
           resorted
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           obserued
           their
           fashions
           ,
           who
           hath
           described
           their
           superstition
           ,
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           suspected
           in
           this
           point
           .
           
             Some
             of
             
             them
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             shew
             an
             exceeding
             great
             patience
             ,
             weare
             noe
             habit
             ,
             goe
             naked
             ,
             not
             couering
             any
             thing
             but
             their
             priuities
             :
             of
             so
             great
             perfectiō
             that
             they
             are
             impassible
             ,
             testifying
             their
             patience
             by
             brand
             markes
             made
             by
             burning
             ,
             by
             scarres
             made
             by
             launcing
             ;
             some
             of
             thē
             eate
             ,
             and
             drinke
             very
             seldome
             ,
             others
             altogether
             forbeare
             both
             ;
             some
             are
             so
             poore
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             they
             thinke
             not
             at
             all
             on
             earthly
             matters
             :
             others
             neuer
             speake
             ,
             and
             purposely
             auoid
             the
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             be
             vrged
             to
             speake
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             sort
             I
             saw
             ,
             not
             without
             admiration
             .
             Others
             haue
             the
             gifts
             of
             vision
             ,
             others
             of
             reuelation
             :
             some
             haue
             raptures
             and
             supernaturall
             extasies
             ,
             or
             traunces
             .
             And
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             man
             amongst
             them
             which
             acquireth
             not
             some
             spirituall
             skill
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             diuersity
             of
             this
             skill
             which
             they
             professe
             they
             are
             distinguished
             by
             their
             habits
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             being
             .
             If
             there
             be
             seene
             any
             amongst
             them
             wearing
             feathers
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             this
             noteth
             that
             they
             are
             giuen
             to
             meditations
             and
             reuelations
             .
             If
             any
             of
             them
             weare
             a
             patcht
             habit
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             their
             pouerty
             .
             They
             which
             were
             rings
             in
             their
             eares
             shew
             by
             this
             that
             they
             are
             submissiue
             in
             spirit
             for
             the
             frequency
             of
             their
             raptures
             .
             If
             they
             weare
             chaines
             about
             their
             neckes
             and
             armes
             ,
             this
             testifieth
             the
             violence
             and
             vehemence
             of
             their
             raptures
             :
             some
             of
             them
             liue
             sequestred
             ,
             others
             associated
             :
             some
             liue
             solitary
             inforrests
             and
             desarts
             ,
             others
             in
             citties
             vsing
             hospitality
             .
          
           Where
           may
           these
           be
           paraleld
           ?
           who
           can
           produce
           any
           thing
           outwardly
           at
           least
           ,
           &
           in
           shew
           ,
           so
           holie
           and
           austere
           amongst
           the
           Christian
           Monkes
           .
        
         
         
           What
           could
           they
           answer
           here
           ,
           if
           the
           Turkes
           should
           goe
           to
           outbraue
           them
           after
           this
           fashion
           ,
           vsing
           the
           same
           pretence
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           vse
           agianst
           vs
           ?
           will
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           sanctitie
           is
           but
           hypocrisie
           ,
           that
           this
           austerity
           is
           but
           savage
           barbarousnesse
           ?
           (
           as
           indeede
           it
           is
           no
           better
           .
           )
           But
           this
           is
           our
           defence
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           goe
           about
           to
           oppresse
           vs
           with
           the
           preiudice
           drawne
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           their
           Monkish
           holinesse
           and
           austeritie
           .
           What
           great
           matter
           haue
           you
           (
           say
           wee
           )
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           which
           those
           barbarous
           miscreants
           the
           Turkes
           haue
           not
           ?
           nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           what
           haue
           yea
           wherein
           you
           are
           not
           by
           them
           exceeded
           ?
           will
           they
           answer
           vs
           heere
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           the
           Christian
           faith
           and
           Religion
           ?
           But
           so
           wee
           shall
           haue
           vnmasked
           them
           of
           this
           preiudice
           ,
           so
           wee
           shall
           force
           them
           to
           come
           to
           the
           triall
           of
           doctrine
           .
           The
           monkish
           life
           shall
           not
           iustifie
           the
           religion
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           goe
           quite
           backward
           ,
           and
           iustifie
           the
           Monkish
           life
           by
           that
           religion
           from
           whence
           it
           borroweth
           its
           worth
           and
           dignity
           .
           So
           wee
           shall
           haue
           fetcht
           backe
           the
           disputation
           to
           its
           true
           point
           ,
           to
           the
           examination
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           thrusting
           aside
           that
           by-consideration
           ,
           which
           advantageth
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           as
           mu●h
           as
           it
           disaduantageth
           ours
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           draw
           a
           little
           nearer
           ,
           to
           this
           seeming
           sanctity
           and
           austerity
           :
           let
           vs
           looke
           stedfastly
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           it
           were
           not
           painting
           which
           deluded
           our
           view
           ,
           whil'st
           wee
           stood
           farther
           off
           ?
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           a
           cunningly
           contriued
           outside
           ,
           adorning
           an
           vgly
           and
           prodigious
           inside
           .
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           pouerty
           may
           wee
           imagine
           this
           to
           be
           ,
           where
           no
           man
           is
           in
           
           trouble
           or
           anxiety
           to
           procure
           himselfe
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           cloath
           himselfe
           against
           the
           cold
           ,
           couer
           himselfe
           against
           the
           heat
           ,
           replenish
           himselfe
           against
           hunger
           ,
           to
           refresh
           himselfe
           against
           thirst
           ,
           to
           physicke
           himselfe
           against
           sicknesse
           ?
           may
           this
           be
           tearmed
           pouerty
           without
           mocking
           both
           God
           and
           man
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           pouerty
           ,
           what
           is
           abundance
           ?
           Nay
           (
           say
           they
           )
           but
           these
           goods
           are
           possessed
           without
           appropriation
           :
           no
           man
           hath
           any
           thing
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           doe
           they
           therefore
           enioy
           thē
           any
           whit
           the
           lesse
           .
           Enioy
           wee
           not
           all
           the
           sunne
           the
           glorious
           lamp
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           enioy
           wee
           not
           light
           in
           ●ommon
           ,
           and
           without
           diuision
           ?
           What
           ?
           are
           wee
           therefore
           poore
           ,
           destitute
           of
           light
           ,
           or
           rich
           ,
           abounding
           with
           it
           ?
           what
           shall
           wee
           say
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           water
           ?
           are
           wee
           in
           penury
           of
           these
           elements
           ,
           because
           wee
           haue
           not
           them
           enclosed
           vnto
           our selues
           ,
           because
           wee
           enioy
           them
           in
           common
           ?
           Monkish
           pouerty
           then
           is
           nominall
           pouerty
           ,
           but
           reall
           abundance
           .
        
         
           But
           their
           discipline
           is
           rigid
           and
           seuere
           !
           here
           wee
           call
           the
           world
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           yea
           wee
           appeale
           vnto
           thēselues
           in
           this
           point
           .
           Wee
           will
           not
           rub
           vp
           the
           ancient
           reproches
           of
           their
           gluttony
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           whoredome
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           sodomie
           .
           But
           let
           the
           world
           iudge
           ,
           let
           them
           speake
           themselues
           ,
           whether
           they
           obserue
           this
           austere
           discipline
           ?
           whether
           those
           ruddie
           cheekes
           ,
           those
           white
           fleshie
           hands
           ,
           those
           liuely
           sparkling
           eyes
           ,
           that
           spritefull
           vigor
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           testifie
           a
           rigorous
           maceratiō
           &
           taming
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           whether
           that
           iollie
           plight
           be
           not
           rather
           an
           effect
           of
           ease
           ,
           mirth
           ,
           good
           cheere
           ,
           and
           a
           compleat
           entertainment
           of
           nature
           ?
           Yet
           (
           forsooth
           )
           we
           must
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           
             poore
             
             hearts
          
           )
           fast
           extreamely
           ,
           that
           they
           lash
           themselues
           vnmercifully
           ,
           that
           they
           lye
           vpon
           the
           bare
           ,
           cold
           ,
           hard
           ground
           ,
           that
           they
           grate
           their
           skinnes
           with
           sackcloth
           .
           And
           questionlesse
           some
           few
           of
           them
           doe
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           all
           professe
           to
           doe
           :
           But
           what
           a
           great
           peece
           of
           worke
           is
           it
           ,
           if
           custome
           at
           first
           allaies
           ,
           at
           length
           quite
           steales
           away
           the
           sense
           of
           these
           miseries
           .
           There
           is
           an
           excellent
           discourse
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           &
           well
           worth
           the
           observation
           in
           the
           worke
           which
           Chrysostome
           hath
           left
           
             de
             sacerdotio
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           (
           in
           the
           language
           of
           our
           times
           )
           of
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           Where
           he
           making
           a
           comparison
           betweene
           the
           reall
           vexations
           in
           that
           office
           ,
           and
           these
           seeming
           tortures
           in
           the
           monkish
           life
           (
           which
           wee
           deny
           not
           to
           haue
           beene
           
             in
             respect
          
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           but
           many
           waies
           differing
           from
           this
           in
           our
           time
           )
           he
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           by
           experience
           that
           there
           are
           many
           who
           without
           any
           paine
           or
           discontent
           ,
           make
           a
           shift
           with
           very
           poore
           fare
           and
           very
           hard
           lodging
           ;
           Principally
           such
           as
           being
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           rough
           course
           nature
           haue
           alwaies
           beene
           brought
           vp
           so
           :
           but
           not
           onely
           such
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           a
           good
           able
           constitution
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           custome
           ,
           soften
           and
           sweeten
           the
           roughnesse
           and
           harshnesse
           of
           these
           extremities
           ,
           euen
           to
           those
           who
           formerly
           haue
           beene
           more
           daintily
           brought
           vp
           .
        
         
           Surely
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           of
           a
           more
           tender
           and
           crasie
           constitution
           ,
           faint
           vnder
           these
           austerities
           ,
           and
           either
           lose
           their
           liues
           amongst
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           retire
           out
           of
           them
           by
           a
           dispensation
           :
           those
           of
           a
           stronger
           ,
           and
           and
           more
           solide
           ,
           tough
           complexion
           ,
           not
           onely
           goe
           through
           stitch
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           tolerable
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           find
           them
           not
           onely
           easie
           ,
           
           but
           which
           is
           more
           delightsome
           .
           It
           's
           a
           matter
           to
           bee
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           bestowes
           an
           admiration
           vpon
           the
           patience
           of
           the
           galley
           slaues
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           great
           that
           they
           sing
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           greuious
           toyle
           ,
           
             so
             voluntary
          
           that
           they
           oftimes
           refuse
           their
           libertie
           ,
           and
           chuse
           to
           tarry
           in
           the
           gallies
           :
           whereas
           to
           see
           a
           lazy
           fellow
           well
           couered
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           naked
           feete
           vpon
           condition
           of
           warming
           them
           when
           he
           listeth
           ,
           all
           are
           amazed
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           were
           some
           extraordinary
           exploit
           quiet
           surpassing
           humane
           strength
           .
           Wee
           daily
           see
           poore
           ,
           drudging
           laborours
           toile
           ,
           and
           sweat
           ,
           and
           with
           painefull
           sighes
           keepe
           time
           as
           it
           were
           to
           their
           worke
           :
           wee
           see
           them
           with
           a
           greedy
           ,
           glad
           appetite
           deuoure
           course
           bread
           ,
           nourishing
           thēselues
           with
           such
           victual's
           as
           wee
           would
           hardly
           vouch
           safe
           to
           touch
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           wee
           see
           them
           in
           appearance
           even
           to
           kill
           themselues
           with
           irkesome
           labour
           ;
           yet
           no
           man
           wonders
           at
           it
           ,
           no
           man
           pitties
           them
           ,
           because
           wee
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           custome
           hath
           dulled
           and
           blunted
           in
           them
           the
           sen●e
           &
           apprehension
           of
           wearisomenesse
           and
           paine
           .
           What
           then
           doe
           wee
           wonder
           at
           ?
           What
           extraordinary
           matter
           is
           there
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           in
           the
           patience
           of
           the
           Monkes
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           needes
           be
           so
           much
           admired
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           from
           their
           labour
           ,
           their
           ariseth
           no
           profit
           or
           commodity
           to
           their
           neighbour
           ?
           Whereas
           by
           the
           paines
           of
           drudging
           laborours
           ,
           and
           toyling
           mariners
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           man
           is
           comforted
           ,
           the
           society
           of
           men
           is
           vpheld
           and
           maintained
           ?
           What
           then
           ?
           shall
           wee
           admire
           a
           labour
           in
           vaine
           ▪
           an
           vnprofitable
           ,
           fruitlesse
           toyle
           ,
           and
           disesteeme
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           profitable
           but
           also
           necessary
           .
           But
           by
           their
           austerity
           ,
           they
           testifie
           their
           
           patience
           ,
           very
           likely
           ;
           why
           doe
           they
           not
           till
           the
           earth
           then
           ?
           why
           row
           they
           not
           in
           the
           galleys
           ?
           is
           not
           there
           an
           ample
           subiect
           enough
           for
           thē
           to
           shew
           their
           patience
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           some
           seruice
           to
           the
           world
           beside
           into
           the
           bargaine
           ,
           were
           it
           but
           in
           putting
           themselues
           into
           the
           place
           of
           many
           poore
           slaues
           whose
           naturall
           infirmities
           make
           their
           seruitude
           insupportable
           ?
           Or
           if
           that
           be
           too
           much
           ,
           haue
           they
           not
           a
           fit
           opportunity
           to
           tame
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           the
           Vineyards
           of
           the
           next
           neighbours
           to
           their
           Couents
           ,
           in
           the
           fields
           at
           haruest
           time
           ,
           at
           the
           presse
           in
           time
           of
           vintage
           ,
           by
           this
           meanes
           both
           to
           ease
           the
           poore
           day-laborers
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           some
           recompence
           for
           those
           almes
           which
           they
           get
           so
           easily
           by
           begging
           ?
           This
           would
           be
           both
           to
           subdue
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           profit
           the
           world
           both
           together
           .
           That
           other
           discipline
           so
           much
           talked
           of
           ,
           may
           be
           iustly
           suspected
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           profit
           of
           another
           .
           He
           who
           may
           with
           the
           same
           paines
           ,
           tame
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           serue
           his
           country
           is
           vngratefull
           ,
           and
           vncharitable
           ,
           if
           being
           able
           to
           vndertake
           this
           course
           ,
           he
           neglecteth
           it
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           refuse
           not
           this
           kind
           of
           exercise
           ,
           but
           onely
           because
           it
           is
           lesse
           pleasant
           then
           their
           owne
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXIX
           .
           A
           resolution
           of
           certaine
           doubts
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           framed
           concerning
           some
           things
           in
           the
           precedent
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           BVt
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           labour
           of
           secular
           men
           is
           not
           voluntary
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           Why
           is
           it
           lesse
           voluntary
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Monkes
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           they
           cannot
           exempt
           themselues
           
           from
           it
           when
           they
           list
           ?
           Why
           this
           (
           I
           trow
           )
           is
           the
           Monkes
           case
           to
           .
           Or
           is
           it
           because
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           follow
           that
           hard
           kind
           of
           life
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Monkes
           bound
           themselues
           to
           it
           with
           vowes
           voluntarily
           made
           .
           Surely
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betweene
           thē
           yet
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           .
           Despairing
           discontents
           ,
           melancholicke
           dumps
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           parents
           ,
           the
           hard
           dealing
           of
           kindred
           ,
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           youth
           ,
           the
           desire
           of
           avoiding
           some
           disgrace
           ,
           or
           trouble
           which
           is
           like
           to
           come
           vpon
           vs
           if
           we
           tarry
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           vsually
           the
           first
           motiues
           ,
           and
           which
           giue
           the
           first
           impressions
           to
           them
           who
           aspire
           to
           the
           Monkish
           life
           .
           When
           these
           considerations
           haue
           once
           staggered
           vs
           ,
           and
           set
           vs
           a
           wavering
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           afterwards
           to
           perswade
           our selues
           ,
           that
           that
           course
           of
           life
           to
           which
           we
           are
           now
           addicted
           (
           bee
           it
           what
           it
           will
           )
           is
           the
           most
           compendious
           path
           to
           perfection
           ,
           and
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           Paradise
           .
           But
           after
           that
           men
           are
           once
           entred
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           haue
           engaged
           themselues
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           some
           come
           to
           discouer
           the
           vnhappinesse
           of
           their
           choice
           ,
           they
           befoole
           themselues
           at
           leasure
           ,
           perceiving
           those
           places
           to
           be
           but
           vncouth
           prisons
           within
           ,
           which
           while
           they
           beheld
           them
           without
           ,
           seemed
           princely
           palaces
           .
           But
           now
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ;
           they
           are
           fast
           enough
           in
           the
           stockes
           ,
           and
           fetters
           ,
           bolts
           ,
           barres
           ,
           double
           gates
           ,
           the
           Goaler
           and
           Keepers
           take
           away
           all
           hope
           of
           getting
           out
           .
           So
           the
           fishes
           which
           tosse
           &
           tumble
           within
           the
           nets
           ,
           seeme
           to
           play
           and
           sport
           to
           the
           others
           which
           behold
           them
           without
           .
           But
           the
           desire
           of
           being
           partakes
           of
           that
           sport
           ,
           hauing
           once
           allured
           them
           in
           ,
           they
           quickly
           perceiue
           what
           is
           become
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           some
           man
           will
           say
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           how
           commeth
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           we
           heare
           none
           of
           them
           complaine
           ,
           that
           we
           perceiue
           not
           any
           of
           these
           votaries
           ,
           by
           sighs
           and
           moanes
           ,
           to
           discouer
           their
           repentance
           and
           dislike
           of
           their
           profession
           .
           Surely
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           no
           man
           proclaimeth
           his
           owne
           folly
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           is
           most
           carefull
           to
           hide
           it
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           remedilesse
           .
           He
           who
           hath
           beene
           vnfortunately
           married
           ,
           will
           not
           discover
           the
           inconveniences
           which
           he
           findeth
           in
           his
           marriage
           ,
           if
           hee
           can
           possibly
           cover
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           cannot
           bee
           done
           without
           some
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           .
           Discontents
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           doe
           not
           evaporate
           by
           exposing
           them
           to
           the
           winde
           .
           To
           this
           sort
           of
           vnfortunate
           weights
           ,
           there
           remaines
           no
           comfort
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           procure
           their
           miseries
           a
           reputation
           of
           not
           being
           .
           So
           merchants
           willingly
           dissemble
           their
           losses
           ,
           especially
           those
           which
           come
           from
           their
           owne
           rashnesse
           and
           indiscretion
           .
           So
           the
           Divells
           who
           are
           comforted
           ,
           if
           they
           draw
           many
           to
           hell
           vse
           not
           to
           tell
           how
           hot
           it
           is
           there
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XL.
           That
           the
           profession
           of
           Monkes
           is
           not
           a
           note
           of
           true
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           life
           hath
           nothing
           Angelicall
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           WE
           see
           then
           ,
           what
           kinde
           of
           povertie
           the
           povertie
           of
           Monks
           is
           :
           what
           kinde
           of
           austerity
           their
           austeritie
           is
           ,
           hauing
           nothing
           admirable
           in
           them
           ,
           nothing
           which
           may
           prejudice
           their
           opposites
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           as
           
           is
           religion
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           nothing
           extraordinary
           in
           them
           ,
           nothing
           which
           is
           not
           common
           in
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           nothing
           which
           may
           not
           bee
           both
           parallel'd
           ,
           and
           transcended
           in
           the
           most
           horrible
           superstitions
           .
        
         
           But
           peradventure
           they
           are
           humble
           ,
           contemning
           the
           world
           ?
           But
           whence
           should
           that
           be
           coniectured
           ?
           Is
           it
           from
           their
           povertie
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           meanesse
           of
           their
           apparell
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           savage
           kinde
           of
           life
           quite
           estranged
           from
           humane
           civilitie
           ?
           This
           coniecture
           indeed
           might
           haue
           some
           colour
           and
           probabilitie
           ,
           if
           their
           povertie
           (
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           )
           their
           habit
           &
           their
           strange
           course
           of
           life
           made
           them
           contemptible
           and
           despicable
           to
           the
           world
           .
           But
           povertie
           ,
           basenesse
           of
           apparell
           ,
           and
           stoicall
           incivilitie
           which
           make
           any
           other
           person
           cōtemptible
           ,
           adorne
           a
           Monke
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           honorable
           .
           Aboundance
           of
           wealth
           ,
           bravery
           in
           apparell
           ,
           fashionable
           carriage
           are
           not
           honourable
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           onely
           because
           they
           make
           him
           to
           be
           honoured
           who
           hath
           them
           .
           But
           if
           basenesse
           procure
           respect
           and
           applause
           ,
           it
           's
           pride
           to
           seeme
           cont●mptible
           ,
           and
           ambition
           to
           affect
           basenesse
           .
           He
           spake
           not
           like
           a
           foole
           ,
           who
           told
           the
           Cynick
           Philosopher
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           his
           pride
           through
           the
           holes
           of
           his
           cloake
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           so
           poorely
           clad
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           the
           more
           respected
           .
           There
           was
           not
           anciently
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           so
           proud
           as
           that
           ●ect
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           with
           their
           long
           beards
           ,
           course
           cloakes
           ,
           beggerly
           scrips
           ,
           bare
           feet
           ,
           like
           to
           our
           Capuchins
           now
           a
           daies
           .
           The
           Gentrie
           ,
           and
           common
           people
           of
           those
           times
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           emulation
           ,
           outvyed
           one
           another
           in
           a
           superstitious
           respect
           to
           that
           Idol
           of
           gravity
           ,
           that
           deceitfull
           
           outside
           of
           humilitie
           ,
           which
           inwrapped
           a
           prouder
           heart
           then
           the
           royall
           robe
           of
           Alexander
           .
           True
           humilit●e
           is
           seated
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           inmost
           closet
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           shee
           is
           not
           commended
           by
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           bee
           counterfeited
           :
           shee
           is
           discerned
           as
           well
           vnder
           the
           robes
           of
           David
           ,
           as
           vnder
           the
           rags
           of
           Lazarus
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Monkes
           would
           bee
           more
           respected
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           Monks
           .
           Let
           vs
           see
           how
           true
           this
           is
           ;
           what
           should
           we
           thinke
           of
           those
           heauie
           ,
           blockish
           spirits
           thrust
           into
           a
           Monastery
           by
           their
           kindred
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           vnfitnesse
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           serue
           for
           a
           reproach
           to
           the
           family
           of
           which
           they
           are
           descended
           :
           is
           it
           likely
           these
           creatures
           would
           bee
           more
           respected
           not
           being
           Monkes
           ?
           What
           should
           we
           thinke
           of
           those
           poore
           fellowes
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           were
           out
           of
           the
           Covent
           ,
           would
           hardly
           finde
           wherewith
           to
           sustaine
           nature
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           got
           it
           by
           their
           fingers
           ends
           at
           some
           base
           occupation
           ?
           Would
           these
           be
           more
           respected
           ?
           Lastly
           ,
           what
           should
           we
           thinke
           of
           those
           more
           sublimated
           wits
           ,
           and
           soaring
           spirits
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Monastery
           is
           insteed
           of
           a
           Galerie
           through
           which
           they
           may
           walke
           to
           a
           Bishopricke
           ,
           thence
           climbe
           to
           a
           Cardinalship
           ,
           and
           thence
           ofttimes
           iump
           into
           the
           Papall
           throne
           ?
           Would
           these
           haue
           fared
           better
           out
           of
           the
           Monastery
           ?
           Suppose
           all
           them
           hit
           not
           this
           marke
           ,
           could
           they
           haue
           aymed
           better
           at
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Couent
           ?
           It
           was
           a
           Pope
           who
           before
           he
           came
           to
           this
           dignity
           ,
           vsed
           out
           of
           his
           austerity
           a
           net
           insteed
           of
           a
           bed
           ,
           and
           now
           seeing
           the
           world
           to
           wonder
           at
           the
           change
           which
           he
           had
           made
           of
           his
           net
           bed
           into
           a
           fether
           bed
           ,
           answered
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             caught
             his
             
             fish
             .
          
           The
           Monkish
           profession
           serues
           now
           adaies
           to
           heighthen
           &
           adorne
           the
           lustre
           of
           learning
           ,
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           good
           parts
           ,
           as
           shadowes
           in
           a
           picture
           grace
           the
           other
           colours
           .
           Mantuan
           amongst
           the
           Poets
           ,
           was
           but
           the
           more
           esteemed
           because
           hee
           was
           a
           Monke
           .
           Hath
           Onuphrius
           beene
           any
           whit
           the
           lesse
           admired
           by
           his
           own
           ,
           or
           lesse
           esteemed
           of
           by
           the
           learned
           ?
           Aquinas
           ,
           and
           Scotus
           ,
           haue
           they
           not
           beene
           so
           much
           the
           more
           renowned
           because
           they
           were
           Monkes
           ?
        
         
           The
           glory
           ,
           and
           applause
           which
           
             Monsieur
             du
             Bouchage
          
           hath
           gotten
           by
           his
           Monasticke
           profession
           ,
           haue
           they
           not
           equalled
           all
           the
           honour
           which
           he
           could
           expect
           from
           Martiall
           feats
           ?
           Those
           actions
           cannot
           bee
           true
           notes
           of
           humilitie
           wherein
           one
           sowes
           a
           small
           honour
           ,
           for
           an
           assured
           haruest
           of
           a
           greater
           :
           but
           those
           wherein
           a
           man
           debaseth
           and
           deiecteth
           himselfe
           ,
           expecting
           no
           advancement
           or
           preferment
           but
           in
           heauen
           .
           The
           praise
           also
           of
           this
           humilitie
           is
           not
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           from
           God
           ,
           who
           seeth
           it
           in
           secret
           and
           rewardeth
           it
           openly
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           proued
           vnto
           vs
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Monks
           contemne
           honour
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           beleeue
           that
           they
           contemne
           the
           world
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           tread
           the
           world
           vnder
           foot
           ,
           not
           to
           plead
           at
           barre
           ,
           not
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           chaire
           of
           state
           ,
           not
           to
           beare
           armes
           ,
           not
           to
           serue
           ones
           King
           and
           country
           ,
           to
           liue
           in
           idlenesse
           according
           to
           the
           precepts
           of
           Epicurus
           :
           but
           not
           sollicitously
           to
           ayme
           at
           ,
           not
           to
           affe●t
           that
           honour
           which
           is
           wont
           to
           accompany
           all
           these
           professions
           .
           The
           Monkish
           profession
           cannot
           bring
           a
           testimoniall
           of
           such
           a
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           yea
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           betrayes
           a
           great
           loue
           of
           it
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           most
           certaine
           and
           easie
           way
           to
           that
           honour
           
           which
           other
           men
           purchase
           with
           so
           much
           sweat
           and
           anxiety
           .
           Finally
           they
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Monkish
           life
           is
           Angelicall
           ,
           but
           I
           would
           willingly
           know
           wherefore
           :
           Doe
           the
           Angells
           vse
           to
           be
           idle
           during
           their
           abode
           vpon
           earth
           ?
           Yea
           are
           they
           not
           
             all
             ministring
             spirits
             sent
             forth
             to
             minister
             for
             them
             who
             shall
             be
             heires
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           Are
           they
           not
           busie
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           men
           ?
           But
           these
           Angel-Monkes
           ,
           what
           doe
           they
           ?
           It
           will
           bee
           said
           ,
           they
           spend
           much
           time
           in
           prayer
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             they
             devoure
             widdowes
             houses
             ,
             vnder
             the
             pretence
             of
             their
             long
             prayers
             ,
          
           as
           anciently
           did
           the
           Scribes
           &
           Pharises
           .
           To
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           serue
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           these
           matters
           which
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ?
           The
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           &
           Apostles
           did
           not
           they
           pray
           ?
           And
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           labour
           day
           and
           night
           for
           the
           setting
           forward
           of
           the
           salvation
           of
           men
           ?
           Questionlesse
           ,
           their
           charity
           is
           cold
           and
           hypocriticall
           who
           being
           able
           to
           doe
           more
           ,
           spend
           it
           only
           in
           prayers
           ;
           iustly
           deseruing
           ,
           that
           their
           prayers
           should
           redescend
           vpon
           their
           owne
           heads
           turned
           into
           curses
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XLI
           .
           That
           the
           profession
           of
           Monkes
           is
           contrary
           to
           true
           pietie
           .
        
         
           BEhold
           now
           what
           that
           so
           much
           admired
           pouerty
           of
           Monkes
           is
           come
           to
           ,
           their
           humilitie
           ,
           their
           so
           highly
           esteemed
           imitation
           of
           Angells
           .
           But
           if
           we
           will
           but
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           acquaint
           our selues
           a
           little
           better
           with
           the
           mysteries
           
           of
           this
           profession
           ,
           we
           shall
           perceiue
           it
           to
           be
           quite
           contrary
           to
           true
           pietie
           ,
           that
           it
           dishonoureth
           &
           turneth
           it
           vpside
           downe
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           issue
           of
           it
           is
           to
           make
           a
           man
           a
           theefe
           ,
           a
           whoremonger
           ,
           a
           
             proud
             Pharisee
          
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           theft
           is
           manifest
           and
           notorious
           in
           it
           .
           For
           the
           profession
           of
           Monkes
           bindeth
           them
           not
           to
           giue
           any
           thing
           to
           another
           ,
           it
           hindreth
           the
           sonne
           from
           succouring
           the
           father
           ,
           the
           daughter
           from
           relieuing
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           mother
           ,
           the
           rich
           from
           possessing
           that
           with
           which
           they
           might
           comfort
           the
           poore
           ,
           the
           wiseman
           from
           taking
           care
           of
           the
           weale-publike
           ;
           the
           valiant
           man
           from
           defending
           his
           countrie
           ,
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           religion
           by
           his
           valour
           ,
           yea
           it
           hindereth
           the
           Divine
           frō
           preaching
           :
           for
           if
           some
           amongst
           them
           doe
           preach
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           as
           they
           are
           Monkes
           ;
           That
           license
           was
           anciently
           granted
           them
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           dispensation
           .
           In
           St
           Hieromes
           time
           the
           office
           of
           Monks
           was
           not
           to
           preach
           ,
           but
           to
           weepe
           .
           To
           imploy
           ones
           selfe
           in
           preaching
           is
           to
           bid
           the
           Monkish
           life
           farewell
           ,
           &
           to
           renounce
           it
           in
           this
           respect
           .
           And
           if
           every
           Monke
           should
           imploy
           his
           gift
           and
           talent
           ,
           as
           doe
           the
           small
           number
           of
           those
           amongst
           them
           which
           preach
           ,
           the
           Monasteries
           would
           remaine
           emptie
           ,
           and
           these
           Monks
           would
           be
           no
           longer
           Monks
           ,
           but
           secular
           men
           conversing
           in
           the
           world
           and
           busying
           themselues
           for
           the
           common
           good
           of
           it
           ,
           every
           one
           according
           to
           his
           abilitie
           ,
           every
           man
           in
           his
           ranke
           &
           station
           ,
           one
           in
           pleading
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Orphane
           :
           another
           in
           applying
           convenient
           remedies
           for
           the
           prevention
           ,
           or
           expulsion
           of
           diseases
           :
           another
           in
           distributing
           almes
           out
           of
           his
           abundance
           :
           one
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           one
           calling
           ,
           another
           in
           another
           .
           But
           the
           Monkes
           
           by
           their
           vowes
           quite
           disenable
           themselues
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           offices
           .
           Some
           ancient
           lawes
           punished
           certaine
           cowards
           ,
           which
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           pressed
           for
           the
           warre
           ,
           got
           their
           thumbs
           cut
           off
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           hauing
           vsed
           an
           inhumane
           cruelty
           towards
           them selues
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           hauing
           cosened
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           its
           due
           .
           They
           then
           make
           themselues
           culpable
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           who
           wittingly
           depriue
           thēselues
           of
           those
           meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           giue
           a
           helping
           hand
           for
           the
           reliefe
           of
           the
           common
           necessities
           of
           mans
           life
           .
           We
           are
           not
           placed
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           neither
           abide
           we
           in
           this
           world
           for
           our selues
           only
           ,
           but
           for
           others
           also
           ,
           every
           man
           for
           his
           neighbour
           .
           It
           is
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           precept
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             that
             we
             should
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             those
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             .
          
           He
           then
           who
           purposely
           maketh
           himselfe
           vnprofitable
           ,
           willingly
           violateth
           this
           law
           ,
           shewing
           himselfe
           vnnaturall
           ,
           rebellious
           against
           God
           ,
           full
           of
           selfe-loue
           ,
           seeking
           that
           which
           is
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           any
           farther
           then
           the
           lips
           and
           outward
           profession
           .
        
         
           But
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           intolerable
           ,
           they
           make
           themselues
           not
           only
           vnprofitable
           ,
           but
           also
           burdensome
           ;
           they
           liue
           vpon
           other
           mens
           labours
           ,
           they
           depriue
           those
           who
           are
           poore
           indeed
           of
           their
           reliefe
           ,
           intercepting
           that
           which
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           giuen
           them
           .
           They
           think
           it
           a
           more
           blessed
           thing
           to
           receiue
           ,
           then
           to
           giue
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           They
           labour
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           thinke
           themselues
           worthie
           to
           liue
           and
           be
           maintained
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           speech
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             he
             which
             worketh
             not
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             eat
             .
          
        
         
         
           They
           say
           that
           their
           prayers
           are
           their
           taskes
           ,
           &
           their
           oraisons
           their
           businesse
           .
           But
           St
           Austin
           in
           his
           booke
           
             de
             opere
             Monach
          
           :
           where
           he
           hath
           taken
           vpon
           him
           to
           proue
           that
           every
           Monke
           which
           liues
           vpon
           almes
           and
           gifts
           is
           guiltie
           of
           theft
           ,
           hath
           amply
           refuted
           these
           flim-flamms
           :
           shewing
           that
           the
           spirituall
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           hinder
           vs
           from
           ,
           but
           incourage
           vs
           to
           labour
           .
           The
           Grecians
           account
           him
           not
           a
           true
           Monke
           ,
           who
           is
           chargeable
           to
           others
           .
           The
           Abyssin
           Monkes
           follow
           the
           same
           law
           .
           And
           indeed
           though
           the
           Monkish
           profession
           be
           ancient
           enough
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           the
           idlenesse
           of
           Monks
           ,
           and
           their
           begging
           is
           but
           new
           .
           In
           St
           Austens
           time
           some
           beganne
           in
           fauour
           of
           them
           to
           alleage
           the
           example
           of
           the
           birds
           of
           the
           fields
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Lord
           saith
           that
           they
           neither
           sow
           nor
           reap
           .
           
           But
           that
           good
           father
           answereth
           them
           as
           they
           deserued
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           hee
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           they
           might
           goe
           as
           the
           birds
           doe
           ,
           to
           feed
           themselues
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           without
           bringing
           any
           thing
           home
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           bee
           good
           if
           they
           had
           wings
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           affrighted
           away
           like
           stares
           [
           birds
           ]
           &
           not
           be
           apprehended
           as
           theeues
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           the
           Monkish
           life
           doth
           not
           quench
           ,
           but
           nourish
           ,
           doth
           not
           cast
           water
           but
           oyle
           vpon
           the
           fire
           of
           concupiscence
           .
           An
           honest
           liberty
           of
           marrying
           ,
           when
           one
           will
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           not
           altogether
           gracelesse
           ,
           easily
           spends
           and
           exhales
           this
           passion
           ,
           and
           suffereth
           it
           not
           to
           breake
           out
           into
           flames
           ;
           whereas
           the
           constraint
           by
           vow
           ,
           taketh
           away
           all
           hopes
           of
           vent
           ,
           and
           shutteth
           it
           vp
           within
           vs.
           There
           is
           no
           man
           lesse
           troubled
           with
           hunger
           ,
           then
           he
           who
           hopes
           that
           he
           may
           eat
           whē
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           he
           who
           despaireth
           of
           it
           ,
           betaketh
           himselfe
           
           to
           his
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ,
           eateth
           even
           his
           owne
           arme
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           not
           spoken
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           discouer
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           Couent
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           giue
           a
           secret
           glaunce
           at
           that
           which
           all
           the
           world
           knoweth
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           ?
           Can
           their
           fastings
           ,
           and
           scourgings
           afford
           them
           no
           remedy
           ?
           Yes
           if
           they
           would
           in
           due
           proportion
           fast
           continually
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           fast
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           ;
           otherwise
           for
           him
           which
           hath
           not
           the
           gift
           of
           continence
           to
           fast
           by
           starts
           ,
           and
           lash
           himselfe
           by
           fits
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           to
           stirre
           his
           disease
           insteed
           of
           remouing
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           anger
           his
           sore
           ,
           insteed
           of
           healing
           it
           ?
           There
           are
           diseases
           which
           are
           nourished
           by
           gentle
           ,
           lenitiue
           remedies
           .
           The
           anodins
           (
           such
           medicines
           as
           cast
           the
           sicke
           into
           a
           sleep
           )
           take
           away
           the
           paine
           for
           a
           time
           :
           but
           they
           either
           kill
           the
           persō
           out
           right
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           paine
           returneth
           with
           the
           greater
           violence
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           gone
           backward
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           come
           forward
           with
           a
           doubled
           furie
           .
           Witnesse
           St
           Hierome
           himselfe
           ,
           
           
             my
             countenance
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             was
             wan
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             fasting
             ,
             and
             my
             flesh
             ,
             was
             dead
             before
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             yet
             my
             spirit
             boyled
             within
             me
             with
             the
             heat
             of
             my
             desires
             .
          
           Did
           so
           holy
           and
           devout
           a
           man
           out
           of
           I
           knowe
           not
           what
           humilitie
           publikely
           divulge
           so
           base
           and
           scandalous
           a
           lye
           of
           himselfe
           ?
           No
           ,
           no.
           He
           spake
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           thereby
           (
           how
           highly
           soever
           he
           hath
           extolled
           virginitie
           )
           vnwittingly
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           for
           concupiscence
           which
           is
           not
           moderated
           by
           the
           gift
           and
           particular
           grace
           of
           continence
           ,
           there
           remaineth
           only
           that
           remedy
           set
           downe
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             that
             for
             avoiding
             fornication
             ,
             every
             man
             should
             haue
             his
             owne
             wife
             ,
             and
             every
             woman
             her
             owne
             husband
             .
          
        
         
         
           True
           virginitie
           is
           r●dically
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           ●●ere
           principally
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           there
           ,
           it
           will
           transfuse
           it selfe
           thence
           into
           the
           body
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           wedlocke
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           single
           life
           .
           Imagine
           we
           that
           St
           Peter
           married
           (
           as
           the
           most
           ancient
           testifie
           of
           him
           )
           was
           lesse
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           
           then
           St
           Paul
           vnmarried
           ?
           God
           measureth
           not
           men
           but
           by
           piety
           ,
           where
           he
           findeth
           that
           equall
           ,
           he
           is
           equally
           pleased
           with
           it
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           married
           ,
           or
           vnmarried
           persons
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           ?
           shall
           the
           single
           life
           haue
           no
           prerogatiue
           ?
           Yes
           questionlesse
           ,
           if
           it
           conduce
           more
           to
           pietie
           ,
           then
           marriage
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           faile
           in
           this
           point
           it
           's
           much
           inferiour
           to
           marriage
           .
           Now
           it
           alwaies
           fayleth
           of
           that
           in
           them
           who
           haue
           not
           the
           gift
           of
           it
           .
           
             There
             are
             some
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           )
           
             which
             make
             themselues
             Eunuches
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ;
             but
             all
             men
             cannot
             receiue
             this
             saying
             ,
          
           
           
             saue
             they
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             .
          
           Which
           is
           clearely
           expounded
           vnto
           vs
           by
           St
           Paul
           ,
           telling
           vs
           that
           he
           could
           wish
           indeed
           ,
           that
           all
           had
           the
           gift
           of
           continence
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           but
           that
           every
           man
           hath
           his
           proper
           gift
           ,
           one
           in
           one
           kinde
           ,
           another
           in
           another·
           To
           him
           then
           ,
           who
           hath
           receiued
           this
           gift
           after
           the
           same
           maner
           as
           St
           Paul
           had
           receiued
           it
           ,
           his
           single
           life
           doubtlesse
           will
           be
           farre
           more
           advantagious
           then
           marriage
           ,
           because
           that
           to
           him
           who
           is
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           virginitie
           is
           a
           helpe
           for
           piety
           ,
           marriage
           would
           bee
           but
           an
           incumbrance
           .
           But
           to
           him
           who
           hath
           not
           receiued
           that
           gift
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           his
           single
           life
           would
           be
           but
           a
           snare
           and
           a
           trap
           :
           for
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           single
           life
           he
           would
           burne
           ,
           &
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           vs
           that
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
             marry
             ,
             then
             to
             burne
             .
          
           As
           then
           marriage
           serues
           but
           for
           an
           hindrance
           
           and
           disturbance
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           gift
           that
           St.
           Paul
           had
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           continence
           :
           so
           the
           single
           life
           serueth
           but
           for
           an
           encumbrance
           and
           temptation
           ,
           the
           danger
           of
           which
           is
           vnavoidable
           ,
           and
           deadly
           ,
           to
           him
           who
           hath
           not
           receiued
           the
           gift
           of
           containing
           himselfe
           .
           Wee
           worthily
           esteeme
           of
           the
           single
           life
           of
           those
           whome
           God
           calleth
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           wee
           say
           that
           no
           man
           is
           called
           vnto
           it
           ,
           who
           is
           forced
           to
           burne
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           then
           (
           say
           they
           )
           see
           wee
           not
           this
           single
           life
           more
           common
           amongst
           you
           ?
           Heere
           wee
           could
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           dispute
           against
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           not
           against
           our
           manners
           ;
           that
           faults
           in
           manners
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           thrust
           vpon
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           if
           the
           doctrine
           condemneth
           thē
           ;
           that
           our
           doctrine
           approueth
           not
           their
           doeings
           ,
           who
           being
           able
           to
           containe
           themselues
           are
           married
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           are
           driuen
           vnto
           it
           by
           some
           other
           vrgent
           necessity
           .
           But
           wee
           will
           answere
           directly
           ,
           that
           the
           gift
           continence
           being
           rare
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           wonder
           if
           the
           single
           life
           which
           presupposeth
           this
           gift
           be
           lesse
           frequent
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           admire
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           hauing
           set
           before
           vs
           the
           conueniences
           of
           a
           single
           life
           and
           the
           inconueniences
           of
           mariage
           ,
           professeth
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           ensnare
           vs.
           Now
           if
           wee
           are
           not
           fitly
           qualified
           for
           a
           single
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           vndoubtedly
           to
           ensnare
           our selues
           ,
           if
           wee
           chuse
           rather
           to
           burne
           in
           a
           single
           life
           ,
           then
           to
           quench
           the
           fire
           by
           marriage
           .
           The
           thousands
           ,
           and
           wee
           dare
           say
           millions
           of
           Martyrs
           both
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           owne
           times
           ,
           giue
           a
           sufficient
           testimonie
           that
           wee
           entertaine
           and
           embrace
           not
           marriage
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           fitteth
           vs
           for
           
           our
           calling
           .
           In
           how
           base
           and
           dispitefull
           a
           mann●●
           soeuer
           men
           calumniate
           it
           ,
           which
           of
           our
           Martyrs
           was
           ever
           held
           back
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           his
           marriage
           ,
           by
           the
           naturall
           affection
           towards
           hi●
           children
           ,
           by
           the
           cares
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           from
           sealing
           the
           Gospell
           with
           his
           blood
           ?
           They
           might
           all
           haue
           liued
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           might
           haue
           liued
           in
           all
           outward
           content
           ,
           either
           for
           honours
           or
           pleasures
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           preferred
           death
           before
           life
           ,
           torments
           before
           pleasures
           ,
           the
           ignominy
           &
           shame
           ,
           before
           the
           honour
           and
           applause
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Let
           our
           enemies
           be
           our
           Iudges
           ,
           is
           not
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           death
           more
           admirable
           then
           the
           single
           life
           of
           Monkes
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           a
           sure
           token
           of
           a
           more
           magnanimous
           spirit
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           feruent
           zeale
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           fixed
           hope
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           vehement
           loue
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           thē
           the
           single
           life
           of
           these
           Votaries
           ;
           vnchast
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           and
           chast
           onely
           by
           constraint
           .
           But
           let
           us
           returne
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
           As
           the
           Monkish
           life
           tends
           to
           make
           him
           who
           addicteth
           himselfe
           to
           it
           ,
           a
           theefe
           and
           a
           whoremonger
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           hath
           receiued
           the
           gift
           requisite
           for
           a
           single
           life
           :
           so
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           puffeth
           a
           man
           vp
           with
           a
           wonderfull
           presumption
           of
           himselfe
           .
           I
           know
           the
           Monkes
           make
           great
           profession
           of
           humility
           ,
           but
           how
           can
           he
           be
           humble
           who
           thinketh
           himselfe
           able
           ,
           who
           vndertaketh
           to
           merite
           ,
           and
           beleeueth
           that
           he
           doth
           merite
           ?
           True
           humility
           is
           for
           a
           man
           to
           thinke
           himsel●e
           vnworthy
           ,
           to
           somuch
           as
           looke
           vp
           vnto
           heauen
           :
           these
           Votaries
           presume
           to
           merite
           it
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           true
           humility
           is
           for
           vs
           to
           thinke
           that
           when
           wee
           haue
           done
           all
           ,
           wee
           are
           but
           vnprofitable
           seruants
           ;
           
           these
           Monkish
           Saints
           ,
           beleeue
           that
           they
           doe
           workes
           of
           supererogation
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           merit
           for
           others
           also
           .
           What
           pride
           is
           this
           ,
           or
           what
           blasphemie
           ?
           God
           himselfe
           commandeth
           vs
           to
           loue
           him
           with
           all
           our
           heart
           ,
           with
           all
           our
           mind
           ,
           with
           all
           our
           strength
           :
           They
           make
           profession
           of
           doing
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           then
           he
           commandeth
           vs.
           
        
         
           In
           what
           mood
           soeuer
           God
           speaketh
           ,
           it
           is
           imperatiue
           ,
           after
           what
           fashion
           soever
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           command
           :
           see
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           monstrous
           pride
           of
           these
           Monkes
           :
           There
           are
           (
           say
           they
           )
           some
           counsells
           which
           God
           giueth
           ,
           to
           obey
           which
           man
           is
           not
           bound
           vnlesse
           himselfe
           please
           ,
           his
           owne
           vow
           alone
           bindeth
           him
           to
           obedience
           .
           Who
           can
           in
           conscience
           thinke
           thus
           of
           the
           Counsells
           of
           God
           without
           a
           proud
           exaltation
           of
           himselfe
           against
           him
           ?
           was
           this
           the
           ayme
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           is
           this
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           familiar
           mildnesse
           ?
           when
           he
           commands
           in
           counselling
           ,
           and
           counsells
           in
           commanding
           ,
           deales
           he
           so
           courteously
           with
           vs
           to
           the
           end
           that
           man
           should
           mistake
           him
           for
           his
           companion
           ?
           that
           he
           should
           misconstrue
           his
           commandements
           ,
           and
           allow
           them
           onely
           the
           
             faint
             emphasis
          
           of
           counsells
           which
           a
           friend
           giues
           to
           a
           friend
           without
           any
           strongertie
           of
           obseruing
           thē
           .
           The
           entreaties
           of
           our
           superiours
           are
           commandes
           ,
           if
           wee
           either
           speake
           ,
           or
           thinke
           of
           them
           otherwise
           ,
           wee
           cease
           in
           effect
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           for
           our
           Superiours
           ,
           we
           proudly
           exalt
           our selues
           against
           them
           .
           And
           what
           may
           wee
           then
           thinke
           of
           these
           professors
           of
           humility
           ,
           who
           allow
           not
           God
           that
           in
           matter
           of
           religion
           ,
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           men
           in
           matter
           of
           ciuility
           .
           Questionlesse
           this
           
           proueth
           them
           not
           onely
           proud
           ,
           but
           also
           both
           sacrilegious
           and
           blasphemous
           persons
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           so
           ,
           how
           commeth
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           such
           grosse
           impiety
           should
           serue
           for
           a
           pretence
           to
           iustify
           that
           religion
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           it
           maketh
           professiō
           ?
           Yea
           seing
           that
           it
           is
           so
           farre
           frō
           being
           what
           it
           seemed
           to
           be
           at
           the
           first
           view
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           indeede
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           as
           wee
           suppose
           wee
           haue
           proued
           ,
           let
           it
           serue
           rather
           to
           accuse
           ,
           yea
           to
           condemne
           that
           religion
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           's
           said
           to
           be
           the
           excellency
           and
           perfection
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           WE
           haue
           at
           length
           examined
           in
           order
           ,
           all
           ●hose
           preiudices
           and
           pretences
           which
           they
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           haue
           inuented
           ,
           to
           hinder
           our
           cause
           from
           being
           throughly
           &
           exactly
           examined
           .
           It
           was
           the
           onely
           scope
           of
           this
           treatise
           to
           shew
           that
           all
           those
           allegations
           1
           of
           the
           Magnificence
           2
           Vnity
           ,
           3
           Antiquity
           ,
           4
           Stability
           ,
           5
           Continuatiō
           6
           Succession
           ,
           7
           
             the
             substance
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           8
           
             the
             holinesse
          
           pretended
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           are
           but
           friuolous
           pretences
           ,
           devised
           to
           hinder
           an
           exquisite
           and
           solide
           enquirie
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           If
           wee
           haue
           attained
           to
           this
           scope
           ,
           it
           s
           all
           wee
           could
           desire
           :
           the
           indifferent
           Reader
           shall
           iudge
           of
           it
           .
           For
           my
           owne
           part
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           me
           that
           my
           consc●ence
           beareth
           me
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           proceeded
           in
           it
           without
           vainglory
           ,
           without
           stomack
           ,
           in
           all
           sincerity
           ,
           as
           speaking
           rather
           before
           God
           ,
           then
           before
           men
           .
           This
           maketh
           me
           hope
           for
           his
           blessing
           vpon
           my
           paines
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           iealous
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           
           at
           the
           clearing
           of
           which
           I
           haue
           wholy
           aimed
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           humbly
           entreat
           him
           ,
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           to
           supply
           all
           my
           defects
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           my
           infirmities
           ,
           not
           to
           faile
           to
           accomplish
           his
           power
           by
           weake
           meanes
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           confirming
           those
           ,
           whome
           he
           hath
           already
           called
           to
           the
           communion
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           awaking
           others
           out
           of
           their
           security
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           may
           seeke
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           in
           seeking
           it
           may
           find
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           euerlasting
           life
           through
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           &
           the
           Holie
           Spirit
           be
           honour
           and
           glory
           eternally
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Faults
           escaped
           in
           some
           copies
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           5.
           lin
           .
           18.
           for
           braue
           ,
           read
           ,
           some
           braue
           .
           Pag.
           8.
           line
           21.
           for
           superstition
           ,
           superstition
           florished
           .
           P·
           11.
           lin
           .
           29.
           for
           accompany
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           accompany
           .
           28.17
           .
           for
           won
           ,
           wondred
           .
           31.27
           .
           for
           liberally
           ,
           literally
           .
           132.1
           .
           for
           being
           true
           ,
           being
           no
           true
           Pag.
           108.
           referre
           the
           citation
           out
           of
           Cyzicenus
           to
           that
           which
           followeth
           about
           Hosius
           .
           and
           at
           u
           read
           Athanas.
           2.
           
           Apol.
           
             Diuers
             other
             petty
             faults
             there
             are
             ,
             such
             as
             cannot
             wrong
             a●
             intelligent
             Reader
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17864-e380
           
             a
             
               Vid.
               epist.
               de
               progress
               .
               Rel.
               Christian
               ,
               ap
               .
               Jndos
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Munsler
               in
               ,
               Cosm.
               descrip
               .
               F●is
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             1●
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             10.3
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             6.15
             .
             Act.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             15.3
             6.
             
             Marc.
             7.8.9
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Luc.
             18.9.8
             .
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             6.15
             .
             Act.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             18.36
             .
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             o
             Act.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             ,
             9.39
             .
             &
             49.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e730
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Videsis
               Apolog
               .
               Ch●●stian
               .
               〈◊〉
               Ge●t●s
               viz
               :
               duas
               Ap●log
               .
               Iustini
               d●s●er
               :
               Tatiani
               ●heoph
               C●em
               .
               Alex.
               Tertul.
               in
               Ap●log
               .
               Arnob.
               Minut.
               F●lic
               .
               Lactan.
               Ioseph
               .
               cont
               .
               A●pion
               .
               Cyp●ian
               cont
               ,
               Dem●t
               .
               N●zi●n
               co●
               .
               ●ulian
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Minut.
               Fel.
               Arno●
               lib
            
             7.
             
             
               Te●tul
               Apolog.
               cap
            
             22·
             
          
           
             d
             
               Arnob.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               Cyprian
               .
               contr
               .
               Dem●t
               .
               Maxim.
               Im●er
               .
               in
               edict
               .
               ●useb
               Eccles.
               〈◊〉
               .
               ab
               .
            
             9.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Symmach
               li
            
             10.
             epi●t
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Tertul
               Apol.
               cap.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Sym.
               in
               rel●●
            
          
           
             g
             
               Mecaen
               .
               apud
               Dion
               .
               lib.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             3.17
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             7.17
             .
          
           
             k
             Mark
             7.5
             .
             Math.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             l
             Ioh
             8
             33.
             
          
           
             m
             R●m
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Ma●k
             .
             1.27
             .
          
           
             o
             Ioh
             6
             42.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             
             ●5
             .
             Ioh
             7
             49.
             
          
           
             p
             Act
             ●
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             q
             Gal.
             1.14
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e1420
           
             
               Apolog
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e1570
           
             a.
             
               Coster
               .
               En●hir
               .
               controu
               c.
            
             1
             
          
           
             b.
             
               Bordes
               de
               abus
               Missae
            
             .
          
           
             c.
             
               Cens.
               Colon.
               p
            
             9.
             
             
               And●ad
               .
               explis
               .
               orthodox
               lib
            
             :
             2.
             p
             :
             69
             
               Eckius
               in
               Enchir
               p●op
            
             :
             4
             pag
             69.
             
          
           
             d.
             
               
                 Pe●rus
                 a
                 so●●
                 in
                 defe●s
                 de
                 vno
                 praes
                 .
                 Iud.
                 E●cles
                 .
                 p.
              
               108.
               co●
               :
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Pighius
                 de
                 Hiera
                 :
                 Ecel
              
               .
               1.
               c
               4.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               
                 Card.
                 p●rro
                 in
                 t●●ct
                 .
                 de
                 i●suffiScript
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Pistorius
                 cont
                 .
                 disp
                 .
                 Mentz
                 f.
              
               27
            
          
           
             f
             
               Herman
               .
               laudatus
               à
               Card.
               Hosio
               .
               lib
            
             3
             
               de
               author
               scrip
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul
               de
               praescrip
               .
               advers
               .
               haeret
               c.
            
             13.
             
               &
               alibi
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e2230
           
             b
             Ps.
             45.
             v.
             54.
             
          
           
             c
             Cant.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             d
             Ephes.
             1.21
             .
             &
             4.15
             .
             &
             .
             5.23
             Colos.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom
             8.29
             .
          
           
             f
             Esay
             .
             5●
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Phil.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             i
             Act.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             7.49
             .
          
           
             l
             Luc
             2.7
             .
          
           
             m
             Math
             2.5
             .
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             1.
             
             Luc
             3
             
          
           
             o
             Luc.
             2.1.2.3
             .
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             1.18.23
             .
          
           
             q
             Mat
             13
             55.
             
             Marc.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             r
             Luc.
             2.8
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             ●
             .
             12.13
             .
          
           
             u
             14.
             
             ●5
             .
             Ioh.
             1.31.33
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             4
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Luc.
             9.58
             .
          
           
             z
             Colos.
             2
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Colos.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             3.15
             .
             &
             5.31
             .
          
           
             c
             Apoc.
             19
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Math.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             e
             Thes.
             1.14.18
             &
             3.18
             
          
           
             f
             Phil.
             2.6.7
             .
          
           
             g
             Ephes.
             2
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             h
             Esa.
             64.8
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             k
             Ephes.
             5.17
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             m.
             Luc.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             o
             Luc
             ,
             21.17
             .
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             15
             .
             17.1●
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             r
             Luc.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             s
             Ioh.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             t
             Ma.
             10
             ,
             24.25
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.26
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             x
             Luc.
             12
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Hier.
               cont
               .
               Lu●if●r
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Th●odor●t
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Athanas.
               in
               〈◊〉
               ad
               eos
               qui
               ●eg
               vit
               .
               solit●r
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Greg
               Naz.
               in
               orat
               .
               cont
               .
               A●●ian
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Jn
               lib.
               cont
               .
               Arri.
               &
               Auxent
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e3310
           
             a
             Esa.
             49.7.23
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             14.27
             .
             &
             16.33
             .
          
           
             c
             Philip.
             4
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Co●
             4.8
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             5.2.3
             .
          
           
             g
             Esa.
             60.16
             .
          
           
             h
             Esa.
             46
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             i
             Esa.
             54.11
             .
          
           
             k
             Esa.
             43.2
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             125.3
             .
          
           
             m
             Prov.
             30
             8.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             &
             6.6
             .
          
           
             n
             Act.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             11.14.15
             .
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Apoc.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             s
             Prov.
             30.6
             .
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Chron.
             36.22.23
             Esd.
             1.11
             Esa.
             49.28
             .
             &
             45.1
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Petrarch
               .
               in
               Sonnet
               .
               beginni●g
               Fontana
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               In
               vit
               .
               Malch
               .
               Monac
               .
               ad
               ini●i
               .
            
          
           
             Psal
             10●
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.17
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e3700
           
             a.
             Gal.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             b.
             Cols
             .
             2
             17.
             
          
           
             c.
             Colos
             4.1.2
             3.4.5
             .
          
           
             d.
             Luc
             1.78
             
          
           
             e.
             Malach.
             ●
             .
             2
             
          
           
             e.
             .
          
           
             f
             Col
             2
             7.
             
          
           
             g.
             Ioh
             :
             1.17
             .
          
           
             h.
             Gal.
             4.1
             .
             et
             seq
             .
          
           
             i.
             Col●s
             .
             2.17
             .
             Heb
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             k.
             Gal.
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             l.
             Gal
             2.35.26
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             7.16
             .
          
           
             n.
             Colos.
             2.19.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             d●e
             5·
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             marke
             .
             6.13
             .
             Iam.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             118.
             ad
             Ianuar.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               Jbid.
            
             
          
           
             Aug.
             119.
             
             Epi.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             Esa.
             29.15
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             :
             4.21.23
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e4230
           
             a
             Ioh.
             18.36
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             17.16
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             23.10
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.13.14
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1
             24.
             2
             
             Thes.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             h
             lb.
             &
             2.
             
             Thes
             2.4
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             k
             See
             
               Monsieur
               d●
               Nevers
            
             his
             discourse
             of
             his
             embassage
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             l
             Viz
             :
             that
             of
             the
             Cleargy
             .
          
           
             m
             Viz
             :
             Monastick
             vows●
             .
          
           
             n
             Witnesse
             the
             King
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             dispensation
             maried
             his
             sister
             in
             law
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Clem
               5
               in
               bu●●a
               indulg
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e4500
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               civit
               .
               Dei
               lib.
            
             10.
             c.
             59
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c.
             
               Plat.
               in
               vita
               Paul.
            
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e4760
           
             a
             
               Joseph
               .
               de
               bel
               .
               Judaec
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             b.
             Gal.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             c.
             1
             Cor.
             11.18
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e4980
           
             
               Bellar.
               de
               imag
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Sledian
               .
               comment
               .
               l.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             v.
             12
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e5220
           
             a
             Marc
             7.5
             .
             Math.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Sym.
               in
               relat
            
             .
          
           
             ●oh
             .
             5.39
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             5
             .
             4●
             .
          
           
             Math
             25.6
             .
          
           
             f.
             
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Arnob.
               Contr.
               Gentes
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ambros
               in
               r●spos
               .
               ad
               Sym.
               celat
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e5510
           
             Ezek.
             2●
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             
               Tertull.
               de
               praescent
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             
               Cypri
               .
               ad
               Pomp.
               cont
               .
               epist.
               Seph
               Epis.
               epist.
            
             74.
             
               ex
               edit
               Pamell
            
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e5700
           
             a
             Tertul.
             contr
             .
             Marcion
             .
             l●b
             .
             4
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Just.
               Mart.
               in
               dial
               .
               cont
               .
               T●y
               .
               Iren.
               cont
               .
               Her.
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             33.
             
             
               Euseb.
               Eccl
               hist.
               lib.
            
             3
             c.
             36.
             
             
               Tertul
               de
               spe
               fidel
               prout
               cita●ur
               à
               Hier.
               in
               Com.
               sup
            
             36
             
               c.
               Ez●ch
               Vict
               ap
               .
               Hier.
               ib.
               &
               in
               Catal.
               script
               .
               Ec●les
               .
               in
               nom
               .
               Papius
               Lactan.
               lib.
            
             7.
             c
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Aug.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               merit
               .
               peccat
               .
               c.
            
             20
             &
             24
             
               &
               lib
               ad
               Bonif.
               cont
            
             2.
             
             
               Epist.
               Pelag.
               c.
            
             22.
             
               &
               lib.
               ●
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               &
               .
               l.
               cont
               .
               Iulia
               ●
               .
               c
            
             2.
             
               &
               passim
               a
               ibi
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Chrys.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               inacta
               tom
            
             .
             4.
             
               edit
               .
               Sauil●
            
          
           
             Cypriari
             .
             Epist.
             74.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e6150
           
             a.
             Rom.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             b.
             1.
             
             Thes.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             c.
             Math.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             d.
             Iohn
             .
             8.39
             .
          
           
             e.
             Rom.
             4.16
             .
             &
             9.7
             .
          
           
             f.
             Ierem.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             16.51
             &
             23
             11.
             2.
             
             King
             16
             21.
             
          
           
             g.
             Esa.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             h.
             Ezech.
             9.4
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e6360
           
             a
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             b.
             Ierem.
             7.4
             .
          
           
             c.
             Ierem.
             ib.
             
          
           
             d.
             Ezech
             7.10
             .
          
           
             e.
             Gal
             :
             41.23
             
          
           
             f.
             Heb.
             11.13.39
             .
          
           
             g
             Zach
             2.8
             .
          
           
             b
             Gal
             1.
             
             &
             3.1
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e6620
           
             a.
             Math.
             16.18
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             c.
             Ephes.
             1.32
             .
          
           
             d
             Cant.
             2.16
             .
             &
             6.3
             
          
           
             f.
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             e.
             Math.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             2.28.29
             .
          
           
             h
             Ib.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
             Ephes.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e6920
           
             a
             
               Vid.
               sup
               .
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Vid.
               iter
               .
               c.
            
             17
             
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Iren.
                 cont
                 .
                 haeres
                 .
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
                 ad
                 finē
                 .
                 Tertull.
                 de
                 an
                 .
                 cap.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Ambros.
                 de
                 hon
                 .
                 Mort.
                 c.
              
               10.
               
               
                 Aug.
                 in
                 Enchir.
                 ad
                 Laur.
                 c.
              
               109.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Epipha
               nhaer
            
             .
             75
             
               co●t
               .
               Arr.
               lib.
            
             3.
             t●m
             .
             1.
             
             
               Cypr.
               Epist
            
             34.
             
               ex
               edit
               .
               Pamel
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Tertull.
               de
               coron
               .
               Mil.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               
                 Dionys.
                 Areop
                 .
                 de
                 Eccles.
                 Hierarch
                 .
                 c.
              
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Clem
                 const
                 .
                 Apost
                 .
                 lib.
              
               7.
               c.
               41.
               
               &
               44.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               Tertull.
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Basil.
               de
               spi●
               san
               .
               c.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.29
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e7320
           
             a
             1
             King.
             19.10
             .
             Rom.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             already
             .
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             18
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             d.
             Esa.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             e.
             Math.
             5
             .
             15.1●
             .
          
           
             f
             Apoc.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             5.13
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e7650
           
             b
             Apoc.
             14
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Apoc.
             20.4
             .
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.18
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             11.17
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             10
             .
             4.5·
             
          
           
             h
             Mal.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             i
             
               In
               cap.
            
             37.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e7980
           
             a
             Rom.
             9.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             23.16.17.19
             .
          
           
             c
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Nazianzen
               orat
            
             .
             21.
             
               in
               laud.
               Athan.
            
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             23.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             16.6
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             107.
             v.
             33.34.35
             .
          
           
             g
             Esa.
             6.13
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e8240
           
             a
             Ioh.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             20.23
             .
          
           
             c
             Apoc.
             21.14
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             19.28
             .
             Luc.
             22.30
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Gelas.
               Cyzicen
               A●t
               .
               Syn.
               Nic.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             20.23
             .
          
           
             g
             Luc.
             22.32
             .
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             17.20
             .
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             21.15.16.17
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Isid.
               Pelus
               .
               l●b
            
             .
             1.
             ep
             .
             103.
             
             
               Timoth.
               Anag
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             21.15
             .
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             n
             
               
                 Greg.
                 Nyl
                 .
                 in
                 Test.
                 &
                 vet
                 .
                 Test.
                 de
                 T●in
                 .
                 cont
                 ▪
                 Jud.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Cyril
                 .
                 de
                 .
                 Trin.
                 lib.
              
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Chrys.
                 in
                 Mat.
                 hom
              
               .
               55.
               
               
                 Hil.
                 de
                 Trin.
                 l.
              
               2.
               
               &
               6.
               
               
                 Aug.
                 retract
                 .
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               21.
               
                 in
                 Ioan.
                 tract
              
               .
               124.
               
                 &
                 ali●i
                 .
                 saepe
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Hieron
                 .
                 in
                 Abdiam
                 c.
              
               1.
               
            
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Cypr
               ep
            
             .
             52.
             
               ad
               Anton
               edit
               .
               Pamel
               .
               &
               alibi
               passim
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Epist
               55.
               
                 ad
                 Cornel.
              
               
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Augusti
                 .
                 in
                 Concil
                 .
                 Africa
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 edit
                 .
                 Ehi●g●ri
                 .
              
            
          
           
             s
             
               Jdem
               de
               vnita
               .
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             t
             
               Hieron
               .
               cont
               .
               Iovin
               .
               lib.
            
             1
             c.
             14
             
               August
               t●act
               .
               in
               Iohan.
            
             119
             &
             ●24
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Gelas
               Cyzi
               .
               act
               .
               Concil
               .
               Nic.
               p.
            
             2.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             ●
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
            
             .
             6.
             an
             420.
             
             
               Vi●
               .
               Cont.
               M●g●●
               .
               Cont.
            
             5.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               In
               epist.
               Concil
               .
               As●
               .
               ad
               Celest.
               Nisi
               forte
               quisquam
               est
               .
               &c
               ,
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e9320
           
             a
             
               Polyd.
               Virg.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               inven
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             c.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.89
             .
          
           
             d.
             Act.
             6.2.3
             .
          
           
             e.
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               vit
               .
               Paul.
               Erem
            
          
           
             f
             
               in
               Catal.
               scrip
               Eccles.
               nom
               .
               Phil.
               
            
          
           
             g.
             
               ad
               Paul.
               de
               instit
               .
               Mon.
               
            
          
           
             h.
             
               St.
               Austen
               hath
               left
               a
               full
               treatise
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               intituled
               .
            
             
               
                 De
                 opere
                 monachi
                 .
                 extat
              
               .
               3.
               
                 tem
                 .
                 Basil.
              
               
            
          
           
             i.
             
               Cypr.
               ep
            
             .
             62.
             
               edit
               .
               Pamel
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e9760
           
             a
             Apoc.
             14.18
             .
          
           
             b
             Luc.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             d
             Ephes.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             e
             T
             it
             3
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Ps●l
             .
             143.2
             .
          
           
             g
             ●●m
             .
             11.6
             .
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             15
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Ephes.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             m
             Ephes.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             8
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             6.44
             .
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             9
             .
             15·
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             8
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             3
             38.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.28
             .
          
           
             y
             Cor.
             10
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             Act
             3.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             24
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             H●b
             .
             10.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             c
             H●Heb
             .
             9
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2
             .
             5·
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Chro.
             6.30
             
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.1
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Thes.
             3.10
             
          
           
             n
             Act.
             20.35
             .
          
           
             o
             Prov.
             ●0
             .
             8
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e11850
           
             a
             
               Aug.
               ep
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Gen●b
               .
               Chron.
               &
            
             4.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e12160
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.3
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e12490
           
             b
             Iohn
             .
             10.41
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e12660
           
             Act.
             17
             .
             3●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e12880
           
             a.
             
               Septem
               castrem
               de
               morib
               .
               &
               r●lig
               .
               Turc
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Chrys.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               edit
               sauill
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17864-e13410
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               oper
               .
               Monach.
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Eust.
               de
               custod
               .
               Virg.
               tom
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               ●gnat
               .
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Philadelph
               .
               ●id
               exerc
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               V●del
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Mar.
               19.10.11.12
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               Cor.
               7.7
               .